Letters for Cheerilee

by MephileztheHam

Rating: teen
Tags: Romance, Comedy, Bon-Bon, Scootaloo, Twilight Sparkle, Lyra, Cheerilee, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic
Length: 117453

A lonely Cheerilee has nothing going for her in life as she spends her days grading papers and dealing with rowdy students. But one day she gets a letter from a secret admirer and her life starts to change, but is it for better or for worse?

Bored, lonely and tired of doing the old same routine Cheerilee hopes for a special somepony to bring spice into her life. Grading papers, answering questions and teaching the young minds of Ponyville has swamped her social life, blocking her hopes of finding Mr. Right! But when all hope is lost to find that special guy, she receives a love letter and all of the troubles that comes with it.

Published 2013-10-20 12:40:01 UTC
Last updated 2014-09-05 05:09:43 UTC

Chapter 2: Letters with a Side of Interruptions

I couldn't believe what I just read, I have to be dreaming. Maybe I read it wrong, I had too! There is no way it could be right, so I read the letter again.

“Dear Cheerilee, I do hope that you do not find the contents of this letter repulsive in any way. But let me be blunt, I adore you, Cheerilee. I have watched you from afar for so long with bated breath, fighting against my shy cowardice to approach you and failing every time. So now after much thought I have willed every ounce of my courage to write this letter to tell you that I am simply enamored by your walk, your voice, everything about you simply lulls me into a stupor.”

What the hell? A love letter, for me? Okay, okay who sent this? Is it the CMC pulling another one of their pranks on me or something? I mean who would send me of all ponies a love letter?

“Really? The CMC's pranks don't range in this field if you don't count that love potion incident. And besides, I doubt those three fillies combined have the vocabulary to have wrote this. Whoever wrote this is good, keep reading!” my conscience did have a point, Scootaloo and her friends couldn't have written this. But a love letter of all things, who do I know fancies me so much as to send a letter? With that thought I continued reading, my curiosity piqued even more now to find out who wrote this.

“I know this is an unorthodox way to tell one's feelings but you must understand where I am coming from. To have such strong feelings over somepony, to be intrigued over somepony so much that you want to do everything in your power to tell them how much they mean to you. But as I write this I realize I am going off tangent, I have that problem when I get nervous, sorry! Anyways, I would like to give you a proposition.”

A proposition? For some reason I feel a little nervous to find out what this so called proposition is. Well there is only way to find out right?

“Would you like to become pen pals? I know it is an odd idea but it would be a great way for us to get to know each other. All I ask is for you to give this forlorn writer a chance, Cheerilee. If the idea entices you and you wish to pursue this path write an acceptance letter and place it within the envelop my letter came with. Then simply take the envelop and deliver it to the park a few blocks south of the town library. Once you find yourself there look for the old oak tree at its center and hide the letter in its uppermost nook.”

I knew the place the writer was talking about, a quaint little place called Rosewood park. I used to go there all the time with....him.

“Oh no you don't! Don't you dare go on a tangent about that scum, keep reading!” my conscience scolded me like I was a little filly. Ugh he's right, thinking about that bastard would just ruin my day. Besides, my admirer's proposition sounds pretty neat actually. This would be a great way for me to meet somepony new like Bonbon said I should. Well it is a little different from her idea but it still works, all I have to do is put my acceptance letter in the tree. Is that all or is there some sort of secret hoof shake I have to do or something? Let see here....

“If you send only my letter by itself then I will take that as your denial of my idea. However I shall accept your wishes and never send another letter. Forever yours, your secret admirer.”

Hmm, well all I have to do is just a write a letter back to get this show on the road. But should I do it? I have no idea who this admirer is and what they look like, not that physical appearances are a big thing for me or anything! I just don't know what to expect, buck it. If I keep going around in circles about this my conscience will just bitch at me to do it anyways. Then again....

“Aw just write back, what could go wrong?” oh he just had to say the jinx didn't he?

“What could go wrong? What if this secret admirer is some sort of psycho murder slash rapist and this is how he or she reels in the oblivious victims?”

“You do have a point there but this letter is just too well written to feel like a ruse. Whoever did this also went the extra mile for expensive lettering! I say we throw caution to the wind and write back! Who knows we might even gain a special somepony from this!” my conscience said reassuringly and a bit too enthusiastically so. I guess I could just write back and see where this goes. Besides, what else do I have going on that I have to do today anyways?

“Absolutely nothing, you were just going to sit on your ass, eat ice cream and stew in your loneliness for a few hours. Write a response, get off your ass and drop it off at the park!” I cringed at my conscience's bluntness, jeez he really didn't hold any punches on that one. Yet once again he had a point, at the very least I could avoid gaining ten pounds off of ice cream this way. Now all I need is for a pen and paper, thankfully everything I needed was on the coffee table in front of me. So with a struggled lean forward I plucked the necessities in writing and just got to it.

How should I start this thing? Should I be straightforward with it or be hard to get? All of these questions and more swarmed around in my mind. My admirer is going to read this, what I write here could make or break this. Hell this could get leaked out to all of Ponyville and I would be the laughing stock for a few years. No pressure at all, nope none at all.

“Dear Admirer, your letter was quite a surprise and contrary to what you expected of me I am not repulsed. In fact I am actually far from repulsed, I am quite flattered! So after much thinking I would love to get to know the mystery pony behind the letter. Lets be pen pals from here on out! I cannot wait to hear more from you. Sincerely, Cheerilee.”

With a final stroke against the paper and a click of the pen I was finished. After looking over my letter a few times I deemed it suitable for release and packaged it in the envelope along with my admirers letter.

“All there is to do now is go to the park and send this bad boy along. You can do this girl!” I said aloud to myself. I just realized that I talk to myself a lot, excluding my conscience of course. I guess you could say it was a weird way to reassure myself, a sort of defense mechanism whenever I got into moments like these. I'm weird okay?

“Got that right sugar, now get that cute flank out the door and take initiative! Go for the gold, reach for the stars and all that jazz!” said my sassy conscience. I really should head to a psychiatrist to see why my voice of reason is a sassy gay stallion in my head. Bah, delivery first sanity check later. Off I go into the outside world, ugh that means I have to possibly interact with people....

Sometime later.....

Twenty minutes, its been twenty minutes that I have been pacing in front of this damn oak tree. The very same one described in the letter, and my letter was safe inside its hidden nook. My reason for pacing and not being back in my warm cozy home? I was waiting for my admirer to appear and twenty minutes have gone by, not a single pony has approached this tree let alone this entire park. I guess it was safe to say that nopony is going to show with me standing here. And here I was expecting a dashing young stallion to appear and sweep me off my feet as I stood waiting.

I really need to stop acting like a event like that could happen, as much as I wished it my life isn't a romance story.

“Got that right sugar, lets just go home hmm? Crack open that tub of ice cream and read a nice book, what do you say?” I smiled at that idea. For once my conscience wasn't being a total ass and actually gave me some sound advice. Well, back to reading books and getting fat of ice cream again, I am going to regret it later but buck it!

The very next day....

“Its almost six pm and I haven't gotten a letter back from him....maybe he forgot? What if....no, this was just a prank and I'm getting worked up over nothing. That's it, just a prank and I fell for it hook line and sinker....nothing to worry about. No this can't be a prank, Ditzy is just a little late with her deliveries today. It wouldn't be the first time she faltered on her deliveries, yeah that's what happened” I muttered to myself as I paced around my living room. I tried my best to reassure myself but with every step I took I became more and more disheartened at the thought I was just being played the fool.

Sure it was just a letter, but the idea of somepony liking me, just the chance to be rid of loneliness gave me a small piece of hope to hold onto. But then again maybe this truly was just another prank and I was just being too naïve to realize it.

“Buck my life” I groaned, slumping myself onto the nearest couch face first. I am destined to be alone, just me, my sassy conscience and this cozy couch to be my only love in life. At least the couch is cozy and never talks back to me unlike a certain voice in my head.

But before I could wallow in my self pity I was interrupted from my gloom and doom. A sound like thunder rocked my home, the sound of something crashing assaulted my ear drums. Tearing myself from my couch I quickly assessed my surroundings only to find something that was both a relief and bummer. There sitting on top of my now busted down door was nopony else but Ditzy Hooves, and here I expected a blood thirsty manticore in her stead.

“M-Mail call! If anypony is home I'm sorry I'm late! And sorry for busting down your door!” Ditzy yelled as she scrambled to her hooves. But before I could utter a greeting she caught sight of me and smiled a goofy smile. “Hi Cheerilee, sorry about your door eheh....”

“Sweet Celestia are you alright, Ditzy? My gosh the door! Even the wall!” I exclaimed as I darted off the couch to the mail mare. The goofy smile on Ditzy's face instantly fell as she bowed her head in shame, kicking her hoofs at the bits and pieces of rubble on the carpet.

“Sorry Cheerilee....I just don't know what went wrong....” oh bucking damnit, now I feel bad! I hate it when somepony does the puppy dog eyes. And its worse when somepony like Ditzy does it, how can you be mad at a face like that?

“Its....its alright, Ditzy. Just a little accident, nothing to worry about. But if you'll excuse my language, just what the hell happened, Ditzy?” I asked the wall eyed mare, whom was picking pieces of rubble out of her mane.

“Yeah, I was just finishing up my rounds last minute cause I had to take my daughter to a slumber party and forgot I had rounds to do today. And since you were my last stop I sped up and kinda sorta lost control when I tried to slow down....sorry” I facehooved, yeah that sounds like something Ditzy would do.

“Well at least you're not hurt, cause the door really isn't that important anyways. So erm, how is Dinky?” I sighed as I tried to change the subject away from the accident. No need to dwell on what went wrong you know, it wouldn't solve anything. However I still couldn't look away from my now decimated entryway. I could probably put the door back on its hinges but the cracks in the wall will need some filling in plus painted over with a couple coats to hide said cracks.

“Oh, my little muffin is doing fine! She is having a sleepover with a friend of hers, Button Mash if I remember right? Anyways, speaking of my little girl how has she been doing in school?” and out comes the question any teacher dreads to hear. Usually I get that question from parents of dimwitted children. They already knew the answer but I think they just want to hear the words softened by a teacher or some malarkey. But in this case it is quite the opposite, Dinky is a bright little filly with a lot of potential in my opinion.

“I just love that little filly, she is the very model of the perfect student. Always pays attention in class, always has the right answers and passes every single test! I wish I had an entire classroom of students like your daughter, it would definitely make my work a lot easier!” I said with a chuckle. Ditzy joined along in my laughter. But suddenly she stopped, her face stricken with a look like she'd seen a ghost.

“Oh my gosh, I almost forgot! I came here to give you a letter, here take it!” Ditzy stammered as she thrust a purple envelope right into my muzzle. Before I could even say a word she turned tail and bolted out the door yelling at the top of her lungs, “Gotta go, deliveries to make and all that, bye Cheerilee!”

I looked to the dust cloud that trailed out of my living room and out to the world outside as Ditzy took off. Great, dust to sweep, a door to fix and bucking cracks in my walls. For once can I get a normal day without interruptions or housing damage? I have been having a lot of interruptions lately, feels like the universe is picking only on me lately.

“Because it wouldn't be as interesting without the interruptions, honey. Now quit your whining and put that door back on its hinges, its getting drafty in here!” my conscience bellowed its order like a drill sergeant in my mind.

“You can't even feel a draft, you're a bucking voice in my head!” I scoffed as I got up and lifted my heavy as hell door on its side.

“I am not just a voice! I am your fabulous conscience and you should show some respect!” I rolled my eyes at the flamboyant voice trying his best to be imposing. His falsetto tone wasn't helping either.

“Hey you're the one occupying my mind! You know what? Just shut the buck up while I put this bucking door back on its hinges, please?” I yelled back mentally at my conscience. Thankfully he didn't respond. The next few moments were spent lifting my heavy as hell door back onto its hinges and relishing the calm silence devoid of my flamboyant heckler. Only the sound of my occasional grunt and the clanking sound of the hinges being put back into place.

With a strained sigh and a stretch of my sore limbs I admired my handiwork. My front door was back to its original position, all that was left were the unsightly cracks on the wall surrounding it. Now that is going to cost a few bits to fix, there goes a piece of my paycheck I was planning to spend on luxuries. Damn it Ditzy!

“Speaking of that wall eyed catastrophe of a pony, you should check that letter out. Could be from you know who!” piped in that high pitched voice I knew all too well. With another roll of my eyes I adhered to his almighty flamboyancy and tore open the purple tinged letter.

“Lets see....Dear, ahah! Its him again! Yes, yes yes!” I squealed as I bounded all over my living room with glee. Its from him! He wrote back! This wasn't a prank after all!

“My my, aren't we being quite the excited little school girl? Its like this guy was your first crush, and you haven't even read it! It could be a sign of resignation for all we know or something!” again I scoffed at my conscience. Isn't he supposed to be the optimistic one anyway? Bucking hypocrite, anyways back to the letter. Oh my gosh I am so excited!

“Dear Cheerilee, I am ecstatic, simply overjoyed to hear that you have agreed to become pen pals with me! I am honored that you have given me a chance to tell you about me, to earn your affections with the passing of letters. But enough about my joy, it is your turn now. Ask me anything you would like to know of me. And to make it interesting you may only ask me three things. I shall do the same with my response and so forth, a form of letter ping pong if you will.”

Now that sounds interesting, ask three things in a letter and he will do the same? What a delightful idea! This makes this a little more interesting instead of just sending essay after essay on paper to one another. Keep it short and sweet but still leaving each other on a hook, this should be fun! With a small smile I went back to reading.

“Oh and before I forget, deliver your letter to the very same spot as before! I will send a response as fast as I can the following day if everything goes as planned. I look forward to hearing from you soon, my dear Cheerilee. Sincerely, your secret admirer.”

With a whimsical sigh I folded the letter back into its envelope and pondered for a moment. What should I ask him? Where he lives? No too straightforward, favorite food? Too lame, previous romances? Too intrusive, buck me I am at a loss here!

“Jeez do you know how painful it is to listen to you worry over something so simple? Just ask him what he likes and stuff like that, don't be too broad with it! Oh and ask him why he chose to write letters instead of straight up asking you out! Wing it!” my conscience said with a sigh. Reluctantly I had to admit that I wouldn't have thought of that. What? I have never done this before okay?

“So just ask him what he likes and all that stuff? Just write it down Cheerilee, its simple!” I muttered to myself as I sat down on the couch with a slip of paper.

“You're talking to yourself again, honey. You're starting to freak me out here!” said my conscience with a worried tone.

“What do you mean I freak you out? I am the one talking to a gay voice in my head that gives me guidance, I should be the one freaking out here!” I grunted, rubbing my temples at the minor throbbing that was beginning to appear. A bucking headache, great.

“Honey I am your words of wisdom, your guidance in this land of darkness. I am your fairy gay mother and you should be happy I am even trying to deal with you!” the voice yelled with a high pitched fervor. Sweet Celestia I have gone mad, all those nights eating ice cream and being a loner home alone have finally gotten to my head.

“I have always been here, your recent terrible choices in life forced me out of my comfortable home deep in your psyche. I couldn't sit back and watch you fumble in your pit of loneliness, and another thing you shou-”

“Enough, can you be bucking quiet and let me write?! For Celestia's sake shut up! Leave me alone for a damn moment!” I yelled at the top of my lungs, not caring if a passerby outside heard my words. With a heavy breath I exhaled all of my pent up anger in one frustrated huff and waited for my conscience to yell back. But he didn't, not even a sassy sentence was uttered in the recesses of my mind. Finally, some peace and quiet!

“Now to begin writing without a flamboyant voice bickering at me” I grumbled under my breath as I began to write, scraping against the paper in short swift strokes of my pen word by word. After scribbling away for what felt like an hour I looked over my piece of work, jeez my handwriting needs some work.

“Dear my secret admirer, I am much intrigued by your idea of trading questions between us. An interesting twist to what would be somewhat repetitious letters. But before I ramble on I guess I should write my first question shouldn't I? My first question is simple, what drove you to write to me instead of asking me out if I may ask? Don't take it the wrong way my illusive admirer, I simply am curious as to why you chose this method of approach.”

Okay, so far so good. Not too formal and not too loose in form so far.....

“One down two to go, you have no idea how nervous I am right now when I am writing this! I just have never been in this situation, curse you for limiting me to only three questions! I have so much to ask you! Anyways, for my second question I would like to know what kind of pony you are. Are you a unicorn, pegasus or a earth pony?”

I probably should have stated that one with a bit more flare, oh well at least this question can narrow down who my suitor is somewhat. and I can't erase pen, plus I don't want to waste paper writing this over again anyways.

“Now for my last question, compared to the first two this one might feel a little bit serious so I apologize in advance. What is it about me that attracted you to me? Is it my hair, possibly my figure? I am just dying to know what is it about me that interests you so. Well that is that for now, I shall leave you with these questions to answer, my dear admirer. So with that said I bid you adieu, sincerely, Cheerilee.”

Phew, now this actually looks well done, save for my sketchy handwriting of course. Now all I have to do is head back to the park and pop this bad boy in the tree and wait for a response. Looking up from my letter I checked the clock on the wall for the time and found it was only fifteen minutes to ten pm. If my clock was too be trusted then I that means I spent four hours writing this thing? Jeez I need to get back into the groove of writing again! Now I just have to deliver this thing before it gets any later, and I definitely don't want to be out when it hits midnight.

And why is it a bad idea to be out around that time you ask? Well to put it short it is the time when party goers usually get out and about around that time. I learned from experience that being outside in the streets bumping into drunken idiots is not fun at all. Last time I went out around this time I got drunk with Lyra and I don't want a repeat of that incident that night. I had rumors swarming around me for nearly a month, nearly lost my job. So I better get make a trip to the park and I better do it fast.

“Or you could wait until tomorrow to send it, just to be safe. Even though you are a prick sometimes I wouldn't want you to get hurt” muttered that oh so familiar voice again in my head. And why does he sound off? He usually sounds energetic and yelly.

“Because you hurt my feelings, sugar. And just because I was trying to help you sort things out you burst out at me! I am your voice of reason and you push me away, but not this time. I really think you should wait till tomorrow to send that thing in, just in case you know?” my conscience said worriedly. I let out a frustrated sigh, mulling over my conscience's words for a moment. But I couldn't find a way to belittle him again and I was being a jackass a while back.

“Look, I'm sorry voice in my head! All this pent up shit is making me all frustrated lets just....okay how about a truce?” I spoke aloud, not willing to just say this in my head. If I was going to have a conversation with a voice in my head I may as well say it out loud. Buck anyone who hears me anyway.

“Hmm, deal. But honestly we have to consider taking that letter tomorrow, wouldn't want a repeat of last time right? Remember that little mishap and how it nearly ruined your dumb ass? ” my conscience stated bluntly and without remorse might I add. But again as usual my conscience, unsurprisingly held a good point once more. Sure I could have listened to him, but right now I just want to send this thing in as soon as possible.

“Yeah but I won't be partying, just a brisk trot through town and that will be it I swear. Cross my heart, hope to fly and all that junk” I said with a cross of my hoof over my chest. My conscience said nothing so I took his silence as acceptance. So with our squabbles behind us and letter in hoof I got up to leave. But lo and behold right before I even put a hoof on my door somepony came a knocking. Another interruption, again.

“Who is it?” I said aloud to the being on the other side. I really hope it was a salesman or something, then I could just tell him or her to kindly buck off to hell. Here's hoping right?

“Yo open up girl! Its me Lyra!” oh great, please don't be here to take me on a girls not out! With that hope in my heart I opened the door to find my mint green mare with Bonbon at her side.

“Hey girls, what brings you to my humble abode?” I greeted the two with a smile. The two mares returned my smile with grins of their own and said in unison “Its time to partay!”

Oh sweet Celestia no, please for the love of all that is holy no! Not tonight!

“Girls, look I have somewhere to be right now and I really don't want to-”

“Nonsense! Where do you have to go that is so important to resist hanging out with your best friends?” Lyra questioned me as she bumped a hoof against my muzzle. Ugh I hate it when ponies do that, personal space please!

“Yeah Cheerilee, and besides we just want to take you out for some fun. You don't even have to drink this time, no alcohol at all! Just us treating you to a girls night out, come on!” Bonbon urged with a nudge of her own. Ugh how do I tell em to leave me alone, I can't just tell them I am delivering a letter to a secret admirer. They will never leave me alone if I do!

“Just play along and go with them to a bar for a little while. Wait until those two get piss drunk, slip out behind their backs to send the letter and rejoin them before their none the wiser!” my conscience cackled evilly as he spoke. Now that isn't creepy or anything but I liked his idea. Sure I was going to ditch my friends but I would be right back and besides, if these two party like they used to then they be drunk off their asses! They wouldn't even notice I was gone.

“You know what? I will come along after all, I mean what else do I have going on right now? A tub of ice cream full of regret? Heck no, I'll tag along with my best gals instead!” I mock cheered as I hugged the mares.

“Yeah! I told ya she would come with us! Time to party like there's no tomorrow!” Lyra cheered as she broke from the hug and marched off like a soldier to war. Bonbon and I laughed at the mint green mare's antics and followed close behind mimicking her march in time. If anypony would see us they would probably label us as the town fools, but that is just how we roll. Just a bunch of friends being goofy without a care in the world, well all except for me anyways.

“Now we wait till they get drunk and slip out like it was nothing. This should be a piece of cake!” my conscience said with a air of mischievous intent. He was right, this couldn't be any easier!

“Oh yes, all I have to do is wait for the alcohol to kick in and bam! We are home free!” I thought with a smirk. I can have some fun when I get that delivery done too, all I have to do is avoid getting drunk and not arouse suspicion from my friends.

Just get them drunk, distract them with something pointless and get that letter sent. Sure I didn't like sneaking behind their backs but this was better then telling them about my admirer. I didn't want to tell them about him, not yet anyways. I just feel insecure about it, and we are just pen pals. It's hardly something to have Lyra and Bonbon gush over, I haven't even met the guy yet!

All I have to do is survive the night and follow the plan, what can go wrong?

Author's Note

Oh boy, will things go as planned for our heroine? Tune in for chapter 3 to find out, anyways what is up folks? I apologize for the dry spell on this story lately but college pulled a fast one and I had a lot on my plate, midterm exams, speeches and essays oh my! Ain't college work fun? But I finally finished my workload and now all I have to do is keep on chugging as usual. So until next time guys, keep being fabulous!

Chapter 3: An Odd Night on the Town

The Rusty Horseshoe, the name of the musty old dive that I was currently sitting in and it definitely earned its name. I haven't been here in months but based on what I could see from my bar stool it hasn't changed at all since I last saw it. The smell of cigarettes combined with the odor of alcohol combined filled the air in a odd yet pleasant smell. Well, pleasant to me in my opinion anyways. Reminds me of my old party days before I became a teacher, ah the memories!

But right now I was in the present, sitting here with my two best friends along with the other patrons. Oh and the patrons, don't even get me started on the other ponies here. Typical young stallions inebriated beyond relief wandering around table to table trying to pick up a mare or two. And then there were the creeps who didn't drink at all and just smoked as they watched us mares like prey. Ugh, stallions, all you have to do is present them with alcoholism and they change with a snap. Just like my ex, I wonder what that bastard is doing right now?

Just the thought of that unsavory bastard reminded me why I hated coming to places like these in the first place. And coupled with that little drunken incident a few months ago it was safe to say that my days of heavy drinking were over. Yet here I am with my two best friends in this world, can't believe I let them drag me out here. Before I could scrutinize this dump anymore, a hoof bumped into my side. Rather roughly might I add! Looking over to the very drunk owner of said hoof I found myself staring at a utterly shit faced Bonbon

Drunken monologue in three, two, one....

“Hey Churilee, you know what? I love ya girl, no seriously you are my best friend! I shware on Celestia's great royal butt that y-y-y-ou're the second pony most important in my life. Cuz ya know Lyra is my first gal in my life, but youz is pretty cool too! Hey don't give me that look, I meant ever-hic! Word!”

I tried my best to hold in a chuckle but couldn't help giggling at the sight of a drunk Bonbon. Thankfully Bonbon was way to deep in her drunken stupor to notice and just kept smiling dumbly at me. The poor thing was struggling to sit up straight in her seat but ended up rocking back and forth as a result. Bless her heart, I should have brought my camera!

“The feelings mutual, Bonbon. Thanks for taking me out with you guys” I said with sincerity as I returned Bonbon's drunken grin with a not so drunk smile of my own.

“Whatever! Like you even wanted to be here, little miss school teacher! Oh I got a well paying job teachin spoiled brats! Dumb lonely butt Churilee being lonely and shit, I for one am tired of hearing that crap! Why you gotta be such a dumb dumby downer?” and there is the lovely words of drunk Lyra.

Looking over bonbon's shoulder I took in the sight of the mint green mare in question hunched over her twelfth beer. She and bonbon were quite the sight being the yin and yang of drunken tropes. With Lyra being the angry drunk and Bonbon being the happy drunk it's safe to say they were made for each other in every way. Even when they were piss drunk they managed to compliment each other. If only I had somepony to be angry and drunk with....oh right the letter! I completely forgot about he reason I even came out here!

Quickly I looked over to my drunk friends who were now conversing about....pimento tacos? Well that works, a drunk conversation is a good distraction as any. And besides, with them being in such a heated debate they wouldn't even notice if I was gone for a little bit. So I slipped away from the table as soon as they started arguing over what sauce is the best to douse a taco with, the things ponies argue over when drunk astounds me. But as soon as I made my way outside I immediately regretted my decision.

As soon as I pushed past the double doors I was assaulted by a gust of bone chilling wind.

“Bucking h-hell its c-c-cold!” I cursed aloud, the cold wind surrounding me in a frosty embrace. Yep, winter is definitely around the corner, feels like thirty friggin degrees. I should have worn a coat, but a little nip in the air won't stop me, I have a letter to deliver! Besides, the park is only ten minutes away anyways. Just a quick romp through the cold cold streets of Ponyville and I will be back with my drunken friends. And if I double time it I could probably make it in five minutes, what could go wrong?

“Oh for the love of, you did not just say that!” whined my conscience. I rolled my eyes, and here I was just getting used to the silence in my cranium for once.

“Nothing bad is going to happen, its just a quick trot to the park and back! Everything will be fine!” I said to the little voice in my head as I began my trek through the streets.

“Do you have any idea what kind of ponies lurk around at night? Haven't you watched a movie with a setting like this? Maybe one of those smutty romance novels?” explained my conscience as he listed off potential scenarios. Yeah right, like something like that would happen, right? But my conscience got to me a little bit, and so with that creeping feeling of what could happen I quickened my pace to a brisk trot.

As I made my way through Ponyville I found that nopony was out unsurprisingly. I passed by several blocks and saw lights on in almost every home, it gave me a small comfort knowing ponies were nearby in case I really did get in trouble. Eventually I made it to Rosewood park and to the big old oak tree in the middle. It was especially dark here compared to the streets nearby, unlike said streets the park did not have any lamp posts to light the void of black. Why do most things look ten times as creepy in the bucking dark?

“Stop musing and deliver the letter! I am getting the heebie-jeebies over here!” ugh what a cry baby, sure it's creepy here but nothing bad is going to happen. With a scoff and a roll of my eyes, wow I have been rolling my eyes a lot lately, anyways I reached into my satchel and held my letter in hoof. But right as I was about to plop it inside the tree the sound of leafs being crunched froze me. It sounded just like the noise of a hoof stepping on fresh autumn leafs.

“That doesn't sound good, girl! Put that bitch in and split!” the sudden outburst from my conscience nearly made me scream. Buck, my heart is racing!

“Now is not the time to be a whiny! You're just being paranoid so shut up!” I scolded the voice in my head as I thrust the letter into the hidden nook in the old oak. With my delivery done I cast a wary glance at my surroundings and to my relief I was still alone. Suddenly the crunching of leafs returned, and it was much closer. Maybe it's an animal, a squirrel rustling about the bushes? Yeah that's right, just a animal running around the late hours.

Yet I couldn't get rid of the feeling that I was being watched. My fur was standing on edge, my ears twitching towards every small sound around me. I was starting to panic, so like a bat out of hell I ran as fast as I could out of the park. I didn't know if I lost my hidden pursuer but I kept running. The sound of hooves clopping against the stone road coupled with my rapid heat beats was deafening. After what felt like hours I finally slowed down to a trot and examined my surroundings, and I was not pleased one bit.

I somehow ended up in a particularly shady part of town, and how did I know it was shady? Well the run down houses with boarded up windows were a dead giveaway for one thing. Of all the places to run blindly into I had to end up here of all places? And in the dead of night?

“Way to go self!” I groaned with a facehoof. Suddenly the same rustling sound from before echoed from somewhere behind me, and it sounded close.

“Somepony is following us! Prepare to fight tooth and nail! Give em the old what for, sugar!” my conscience yelled in a much higher tone than usual. And he had good reason for doing so, somepony was following us indeed.

“Lets just stay calm and keep walking, maybe it's just somepony passing by. If they try anything then we'll buck em in the teeth okay?” I silently muttered reassuringly to my conscience. I received only silence in return, I'll just take that as a affirmative then. With my plan in mind I kept walking forward, and with every step I took the sound behind me followed. Every time I stopped, so did the sound and when I quickened my pace so did it.

Okay, somepony is definitely tailing me and I have to get rid of it, fast. Looking around my surroundings I saw a dark alleyway just on my right, and did I mention it was dark? Like pitch black dark, but I had no other choice. Hopefully I won't run into a hobo or something that would turn out to be ten times worse than this stalker. And with that cheery thought I dashed into the alleyway, hiding myself behind a stack of cardboard boxes for safety.

I waited, minutes passed and the sounds of clopping hooves came closer and closer until....they went right past me! Yes! And by the sound of it I lost my stalker, the clip clop of hooves just barely a faint echo from afar. With a shaky sigh I placed a hoof over my still rapidly beating heart. I was home free yet I still couldn't get rid of the feeling of eyes on me....

“Ello poppet!” a husky voice whispered in my ear from behind and I could only do one thing at that very moment. I let loose the most blood curdling scream I have ever screamed in my entire life.

“Buckin hell lass!” screamed a male voice as the sound of somepony scrambling sounded out behind me. Jerking my head back I caught sight of my stalker and instantly the feelings of fear were replaced with pure hatred. Of all the stalkers in the world....it was him.

Standing before me was a stallion with a auburn coat and a blond mane cowered before me. He had his mane styled in a pompous way, slicked back and shining with hair grease in the moon light. From what I could see of his cutie mark it was the same as it was two years ago, a hammer and chisel entwined over a iron ingot. His eyes, his green eyes I came to loath were still filled with that sneaky spark in them. He was still the same after all these years on the outside, but has the rotten stallion in the inside still intact?

"I see you're still a screamer, nearly scared me out of me skin there!"

“What the hell are you doing here?” I seethed as I took a step back away from the stallion. The stallion before me finally stopped cowering and dusted himself off with a smirk, ugh that ugly smile of his is still repulsive as ever.

“What? Can't a guy say hi to an old friend?” the stallion said sarcastically, his accent practically screaming of Trottingham origins.

“We aren't friends, you have pretty big balls coming back to me after what you did. Why are you back here, Mortar?” I hissed, the mere mention of his name left a bad taste in my mouth. Mortar just smiled as he took a step forward. A flicker of mischievous intent in his eyes that I knew all too well.

“I was just passing by for a drink on my way to Canterlot and here I find you all alone. It was mere chance, honest” Mortar said, but I didn't believe a word of it. He came back for a reason, but what? “Anyways, I guess you haven't found a replacement for me yet? Were you lurking around here looking for a hook up, poppet?”

Ugh that nickname, that stupid bucking nickname he gave me back then.

“You're one to talk about lurking, why were you following me?” I questioned the auburn idiot, eying his movements with a cautious eye.

“Like I said, I was just passin through and I saw a familiar face. Just wanted to say hi is all, poppet. I know you're still sour over that little tizzy but you still can't be mad about that eh?” Mortar mused with that shit eating grin of his. I said nothing but kept glaring at him and he stared right back, unfazed.

“Anyways, I guess you haven't found a replacement for me yet, poppet? That nasty rumor still floating around hm?” Mortar said with a yawn, he was trying to make me mad and it was bucking working. But I kept my cool and subdued the urge to yell deep down.

“I am going to ask one more time, what the buck do you want?” I growled between gritted teeth. Mortar just laughed and took another step closer, the smell of pungent alcohol burned my nostrils. Great, he was drunk and he was still an asshole.

“Oh I was just lookin around for some mares fancyin a romp or two and by Celestia's great arse I bump into you! I would say that destiny let me find you, a chance to apologize for everything I did, poppet” by Celestia this guy was creepy as hell.

“Stay back Mortar!” I warned him, preparing myself to buck him right in the jaw if he came another step closer. Mortar just took another step with a creepy smile.

“Or you'll what, poppet? Come on, I haven't seen action in a while and I can guess you haven't either. How about a quickie like old times?” Mortar said as he backed me into a wall, damnit I had nowhere to run now. If I move quick enough I can blindside him, maybe

“Okay you only got one shot at this, girl! Give him a swift buck in the teeth and call it a night!” my conscience said as he acted like a little coach in my head. Easier said than done, but I had to give it a try. Okay, count down to three! One, two, thre-

“Hey! Get away from her!” that voice, it couldn't be? Mortar and I turned to see a welcome sight, there standing wings flared and horn aimed at Mortar stood none other than Twilight Sparkle. What in the world was she doing here?

“Ey, buck off ya twat! Can't ya see I am tryin to get some tail? Run off ya git!” Mortar yelled in a drunken slur at the purple alicorn. Twilight just squinted at the auburn idiot, oh you did not just tick off Celestia's student. You bucked up big time Mortar!

“I'll give you one chance to back off, leave her alone and I won't have to turn you into a frog” Twilight threatened in a calm yet stern tone as her horn became engulfed in a purple aura. In that very instant Mortar transformed from the haughty drunk stallion to a cowardly oaf.

“M-my apologies, princess! I guess this is where it take my leave, I'll see you later poppet! Guarantee it!” Mortar squeaked as he ran away, tail between his legs. I giggled at the sight as I watched the stallion speed off like a rocket, what a bucking coward.

“By Celestia you have great timing! Thanks for the help, Twilight” I thanked the purple alicorn with a curt bow. Twilight said nothing and approached me with a worried look on her face.

“Yes, yes happy to help, he didn't hurt you or anything right? No cuts or bruises?” Twilight asked as she started poking and prodding me with her hooves. I shook my head at her question but she continued to examine me like she would a science project.

“Look, I'm okay see?” I grabbed her hooves in mine mid poke and turned around to show her my perfectly untouched body. But she just shook her head, charged her horn and fired a spell at me. I flinched at the sudden warm sensation, it felt like a hot wave of water washing over me. And in the instant the spell had came it was gone, what the buck was that?

“Hm, looks like you are perfectly healthy, no deformities, contusions, abrasions, penetrations, burns or cuts....maybe I should double check?” Twilight recited her examination, her lips moving a mile a minute. And just as I was sure she was done she began to prepare another spell, oh hell no not again!

“Wait! I promise you that I am fine! Jeez, I appreciate you rescuing me but trust me when I say that I am completely fine!” I really don't want her to cast another one of those things on me, as pleasant as it was to be scanned invasively I really don't want it to happen again.

“Ugh fine, I guess I am just worrying too much....you sure you're okay?” jeez she was being persistent wasn't she? I know anypony would be worried about me after that close encounter of the rapey kind but come on now! I appreciate the coddling but I swear to Celestia if she asks me if am okay one more time I am going to have to lay down the law on boundaries.

“Look, I appreciate you worrying about me but Mortar didn't touch me, I promise you that I am fine. Well, physically anyway!” I joked with a forced laugh in hopes it would calm Twilight down a little. Unfortunately it didn't, she still kept that serious look on her face.

“Who was he?” her questions froze me for a second, I was really hoping she wouldn't ask.

“He....used to be my coltfriend a long time ago, one thing led to another then he ran out of my life and skipped town. He used to be such a nice guy....things change though” I explained with a sigh as the bittersweet memories of the past flashed before my eyes. “And I definitely wasn't expecting him to ever come back, geez he turned into such a bucking creep!”

“Used to be your coltfriend? As in he isn't dating you or anything, right?” Twilight asked curiously with a tilt of her head. What kind of question is that? Shouldn't somepony in a situation like this worry more whether or not he would be a problem for me in the future or something?

“Uh no, no he is not? Is that really relevant right now?” I asked curiously with a head tilt of my own.

“Well uh-hey what were you doing outside so late anyways?” Twilight deflected my question with one of her own, odd. She was acting really weird, usually she is pretty studious but right now she's a little screwy. But I let it drop, I would rather not poke her with questions or we'll be here all night.

“I was out for a walk to clear my head over some things, anyways lets get out of here. This alley is giving me the creeps!” I said as I motioned for Twilight to follow me out of the awful smelling alley. As we walked in silence a part of me felt a little guilty for lying but I shook it off. No need to talk about private matters, well except for that whole thing about Mortar anyways. But one thing still bothered me, what was Twilight doing up so late, and in this part of Ponyville?

“So uh, not to seem ungrateful or anything, but why were you out late as well?”

My question seemed to stump the purple unicorn for a moment, her eyes flicking to every little thing in around us. It was like she was deliberately trying to avoid eye contact.

“I was....out for a walk as well, I've been doing a lot of studying lately and I need to clear my mind for a bit” well that answer seems legitimate. Well not really, it sounded like a huge lie and the red flags in her physical movements gave her away but I let it slide. No point in dragging this on any longer than it should.

“Looks like were trying to take a load off and got something a little extra. I almost get raped and you become the gallant heroine, what a night!” I laughed and so did Twilight.

“you can say that again, but I think you would have been fine without me. He didn't look like much anyways” and just like that, the awkward silence between us was obliterated. Replaced with a air of camaraderie between two friends. The rest of the walk back to the bar was filled with questions like, how are you doing? Have you done anything interesting lately? Fight any apocalyptic world ending monsters of late?

All those questions and more were flung between us as well as a few laughs. And more than once I caught her staring at me from the corner of my eyes but she would instantly look away with a chuckle. I thought nothing of it, she was probably still worried about me, I mean who wouldn't after that situation right? But alas our fun conversation had to end as we arrived back at the Rusty Horseshoe.

Judging by the sounds of yelling and curses coming from inside it was safe to say that nothing had changed in my absence. And lo and behold there sitting on their flanks outside were Lyra and Bonbon. Oh great what the hell did those two do?

“Oh lookie here Bonnie! Ol lonely butt is back after abandoning us, you come back out of guilt there Churilee?” Lyra slurred as she noticed me all the while taking a swig from a empty beer bottle. Bucking hell how drunk is she? I mean she was pretty drunk when I left but damn, that's probably her twentieth bottle if I am guessing correctly.

“I just went to use the restroom, but enough about me. Care to explain why you two are outside?” I asked as I reached down and lugged Lyra onto my shoulder. Jeez she was heavy!

“Oh that! Get a load of this one Miss lonely, I got kicked out for excessive rudeness!” Lyra emphasized the last two words with a ungodly yell and a smash of the bottle as she threw it on the ground.

“Excessive rudeness huh? What happened, oh and Twilight can you help Bonbon up?” I asked while motioning towards the mumbling cream mare to Twilight. Twilight uttered a simple “yup” and offered Bonbon her shoulder. To which the drunk mare dumbly smiled and happily fell asleep right on Twilight's shoulder. What a light weight.

“Some smart ass slapped my ass and I started calling him names and stuff. I think he started to cry when I called his mother a scum sucking, hobble legged daughter of a manticore. Or was it when I got him in a choke hold? I don't remember, but all I know is that those asses kicked me and Bonnie out just like that.”

If I didn't have a big enough reason to never go partying, now I have another one. Note to self, drunken Lyra is easily pissed off and is very, very irritable to be around. But right when I thought it couldn't get any worse, Lyra prove me wrong.

“Oh ya, I tried to steal some of the alcohol from the bartender but he jus kicked me out, I tells ya if I had hands I woulda managed to grab on of those bottles!” Lyra slurred as she slumped all her weight on me. I just rolled my eyes and helped the drunken mare walk straight.

“You know you have magic, right?” I said with a annoyed sigh. Lyra scoffed at me.

“Ya really think my drunk ass can handle magic in my state? If I was a human I could have two beers in hand right now! Bucking hooves!” Oh great, Lyra's human fetish arises again. And she's drunk, fantastic.

“Lyra, honey you know hoomans are just a-hic-myth. Jus calm down” I silently thanked Bonbon for her attempt at calming her marefriend but unfortunately Lyra wasn't giving up as she was about to open her mouth. No doubt to go on a tangent on how humans are the coolest aliens or something.

“Actually Lyra is right, humans do exist as a matter of fact!” Twilight piped in with a studious tone. All eyes were on her as we all looked at the purple unicorn with raised eyebrows. “What? I actualy met quite a few and even became one for a while!”

“Seriously?” I uttered that single word with complete disbelief. But Twilight just winked at me with a sly smile, oh she's just kidding. For a second there I thought she was actually being serious about it! I mean that would just be preposterous, turning into a alicorn is one thing but a human? Yeah right!

“No bucking way, are you friggin serious?!” Lyra practically became sober that very instant, her eyes completely rid of the drunken glaze and replaced with a sparkle of wonder.

“Oh yes, this one time my element of harmony had been stolen and I had to traverse into a different dimension....” oh this should be a good one.

Moments later....

“And that's how I stopped a demon-like entity from enslaving humanity!” as Twilight finished her story I was left struggling not to burst out laughing. The entire story sounded so absurd! Alternate human versions of herself and all her friends rallying a school of humans, what a crock story. Lyra on the other hand was in a state of utter giddiness and Bonbon just passed out halfway through the story, poor thing.

“Oh my Celestia, please take me to that portal thingy! My dream is only a dimension jump away, come on Twilight!” Lyra squealed as she begged, she was on her knees and everything. But to her disdain Twilight slowly shook her head no.

“I'm sorry Lyra, but Celestia had that mirror quarantined for inspection. I couldn't-” before Twilight could complete her sentence Lyra pulled the old puppy dog eyes routine, pouting lip and all.

“Ugh, you'd think I would be used to that look from knowing Pinkie for so long....okay I guess I can talk with Celestia. Maybe one pony going in for a while wouldn't be too bad” Twilight wore a smirk as she said this, wow she was really getting into this whole speal.

“Yes! Thank you, thank you, thank you!” oh poor Lyra, if only she knew this was just a lie. Eh, she would forget all of this by morning anyways. After that little moment the rest of our slog through the streets was spent in silence except for the occasional grunt from Lyra. It wasn't long until we arrived at Bonbon's house and the dynamic duo were tucked in their bed safe and sound. That's one load of my back, time to head back home to my nice warm bed. Without another word Twilight and I quietly slipped out of their home and locked the door behind us.

“Hey Cheerilee, do you want me to walk you home?” I looked over to Twilight who was kicking her hooves against a pebble on the road, her eyes downcast from mine. What's gotten into her?

“Yeah sure, just in case Mortar or somepony like him shows up I can have somepony big and tough like you to watch my back” I mused with a chuckle as I started the trek back home. Twilight chuckled a swell albeit in a much quieter tone as she followed me by my side. Unlike before when we were chatting it up like it was no tomorrow, this time we were both dead silent. As much as I hate the silence there wasn't much to say, just a calm walk with a friend and nothing more.

“Lovely night isn't it?” I looked over to Twilight and followed her gaze up to the starry night sky. Indeed it was a beautiful night, the numerous stars sparkled like candles in the sky and Luna's glorious moon hung lazily in the sky. Under the right circumstances one could turn this backdrop into something romantic.

“It's sure is something huh? Luna does some good work, and she looks like she went all out for tonight” I said in awe. When was the last time I stopped to admire the night sky? Jeez I have really been pulling of the old hermit routine a bit too much as of late.

“Makes me wish I had a special somepony to spend this beautiful night with” Twilight sighed, oh I know that feeling all too well.

“I know how you feel, but you can't tell me the student of Celestia and a princess might I add, doesn't have a stallion in her life?” I asked with a incredulous tone. Twilight response was a fit of giggles before she wiped a tear of from her eye.

“Nah, I am still a bachelorette at the moment. I haven't had the time to really look for that special somepony but I have been talking with this one pony. So far it has been....interesting” I smiled at that one, good for her for taking the initiative. At least one of us is trying to get hooked up.

“I'm sure everything will turn out fine for you two. With your smarts, good looks and if you don't mind me saying, your figure, you have a great chance at wooing any stallion!” I said with a reassuring pat on her shoulder. A blush grew on Twilight's face as she mulled over my words.

“You really think I can pull it off?” I detected a hint of disbelief in her words, she had to get rid of that doubting feeling shit this instant before it takes a hold on her. That shit ain't health, pardon my prench.

“Without a doubt! A mare like you could win the hearts of any stallion or mare if you try. You have to have confidence in things like this” to put my point across I gave her a friendly hug to reassure her.

“Oh why don't you just kiss her already, this whole thing feels like its been torn out of a bad romance novel. Ugh, philistines” my conscience grumbled as he popped in.

“Shut up! This is just a friendly hug between friends, nothing romantic is happening here!” I thought angrily and my conscience could only laugh.

“Yeah right, I can sense chemistry when I sees it, sugar. But enough teasing for now, break this shit up and go to bed!” my conscience said with a exaggerated yawn. And like a domino effect his yawn made me yawn along with Twilight. I hate it when that happens, why do we even yawn when we hear or see somepony else do it anyways?

“Well I guess that means we should both head off to bed huh? I won't hold you any longer, see you later, Cheerilee!” Twilight said with a yawn as she broke away from our hug and trotted away out of site.

“Night! Sleep tight!” I yelled out to the purple unicorn as I entered my home and locked the door behind me. Ignoring the cracks in the entryway I made my way up to my bedroom and threw myself onto my comfy sanctuary. It didn't take long for the land of dreams to take me.

The very next day....

The sounds of birds chirping and ponies going about their business outside my window woke me from my slumber. With a yawn I pulled myself out from my warm cocoon of bedsheets and performed the morning rituals. A quick shower and a stretching routine to pop all of the kinks from my body I was ready to start the day. Looking out my bedroom window I saw it was a beautiful day, the sun was out, shining over Ponyville and its residents.

“Just like a pretty picture” I muttered with a yawn as I watched the commotion of ponies going about their business in the morning rush. Soon enough I have to go out there as well, my plan for today is to get off my ass and enjoy my weekend for once. Today is a new day and I won't spend it reading smutty romance novels while eating ice cream....well maybe not until night. But first things first is breakfast, lets see if I remember how to make eggs and pancakes? With that in mind I went downstairs to my terribly underused kitchen and prepared all the necessary materials for breakfast.

“Lets see, first thing I have to do is break the eg-” right as I was about to crack open a egg there was a knock on the door. Are you bucking kidding me? Okay, calm down Cheerilee. Maybe it's Ditzy with the mail, no need to get uppity over that. Another set of three knocks echoed from the front door, except this time they were a bit more frantic.

“I'm coming! One moment please!” I yelled to my visitor as I disdainfully pulled away from the kitchen and stomped to the front door. Giving myself the once over I found that I looked okay and swung open the door.

“I swear whoever this is behind this door better have a good rea-hello!” I grumbled to myself before transforming into the very depiction of “nice” Cheerilee. But behind the door there was nopony, not a single soul. Did I just get ding dong ditched? In the bucking morning?

“Hey! Down here!” squeaked a familiar voice from down below. Looking down my eyes met with a my favorite little orange pegasus, Scootaloo. I gave a sigh of relief, oh thank Celestia it wasn't some psycho, I half expected Mortar to come a knockin. I just had a feeling that last night wouldn't be the last time him and I would meet.

“Good morning my little student, what brings you to my humble abode hm?” I sweetly asked the little filly with a pat on her head. But Scootaloo knocked my hoof away, her face contorted into a worried expression.

“Um, Cheerilee? You wouldn't be busy doing anything right now, are you?” Scootaloo asked cautiously. I don't like where this is going, but I am probably overlooking this. Maybe she needs help with homework or something?

“Actually I was just making breakfast but am not busy at the moment, come in” I motioned for the filly to enter and so she did. Shutting the door behind me I returned back to the kitchen and began cracking the eggs once more over the pan. “So what is the problem Scootaloo? Is everything going alright with that project of yours? Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon haven't given you any trouble have they?”

Scootaloo slowly nodded her head at my question, oh buck me what happened?

“Scootaloo, what happened?” I asked. Scootaloo twiddled with her hooves once more before drawing her eyes to mine. The little pegasus took a deep breath and exhaled slowly, like it was her last breath. I braced myself, there is no way in hell that this would be good news.

“I punched Diamond Tiara in the face and now I don't have a project any more, can you help me start over?” Scootaloo asked in a innocent tone. In that instant every plan for a wonderful Sunday was thrown out the window.

Buck my life.

Author's Note

Poor Cheerilee just can't catch a break huh? Hello readers, I give you chapter 3! And it didn't take me ten days to get this one out, woohoo! But seriously guys I hope you enjoyed the chapter and I hope you had a wonderful day. Keep being fabulous and awesome! Until next time folks!

Chapter 4: Project Troubles and Board Games

I could not believe how bad my luck is right now. It seems like everywhere I go some sort of interruption just comes barging into my life from out of nowhere. And today it came in the form of a little orange pegasus on my doorstep named Scootaloo. Whom was now sitting on my couch doing her best puppy dog eyes and pouty lips routine. With a roll of my eyes I turned my attention to my now sizzling eggs and began to scramble them with expert precision.

“Okay Scoots, enough with the puppy dog eyes alright? Lets just take it over from the beginning, what happened between you and Diamond Tiara exactly?” I questioned Scootaloo as I continued to mix the yellow concoction on the frying pan. Taking a quick glance away from my eggs I watched curiously as Scootaloo wrung her hooves over each other nervously, her purple eyes darting left and right. Ah the tell tale signs of a child fabricating a story when put on the spot. Whether or not the story will be true or just a long winded fib has yet to be seen.

“Well you see, it all happened yesterday. Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon and I were working together on the project you gave us as usual. It was going surprising well, as well as working with that spoiled brat was anyways. But yeah, it didn't stay that way for long....” Scootaloo went went silent for a moment, she took a long inhale of air and held it for a few seconds before releasing it. It was like she was trying to brace herself, maybe to control her emotions?

“We got into a argument over the graphing portfolio thingy, Diamond Tiara didn't like how it came out. She was all, this isn't how it's supposed to look you useless numbskulls! Anyways we started yelling at each other after that, over who's fault it was and all just the usual crud that Diamond Tiara bullies everypony over ya know? Until....” Scootaloo stopped mid-sentence as she tapped her hooves together before slamming them into the couch. This can't be good, so I stopped cooking and left everything on the back burner.

There is plenty of time for cooking breakfast later. Scootaloo's problems come first.

“Scootaloo, what hap-”

“She made fun of my parents. How I was an orphan, how I was useless. That I was just a pathetic little no talent pegasus that not even my mother and father wanted. Who would want a waste of space like you anyways? You're just a useless idiot that bucks everything up, that's what she said.”

God bucking damnit, sounds like something Diamond Tiara would do. I know she is a rotten little fill, hell everypony knew about it. But this was the lowest of any blow she had ever done, attacking Scootaloo orphaning? What a little monster that tiara wearing little filly was.

“The next thing I knew that dirty little....bitch was on the ground with a bloody nose” Scootaloo cursed, her lips curling into a snarl. Even though she was upset she struggled to try not to curse. Any other day I would have reprimanded her, but right now she has every right to curse until high noon.

“Everything went by so fast, I didn't even know I punched her until she was screaming. Next thing I knew, her dad barged in and she played the innocent little filly like she always does. Filthy Rich threatened to have me expelled for hitting his little girl, so I ran home as fast as I could” as Scootaloo told her tale I went over to her side and sat next to her. So many thoughts buzzed in my head, and all were aimed at punishing a certain tiara wearing filly. However that wasn't what was bothering me right now, it was Scootaloo.

I expected for there to be tears, crying, anything you would expect a child to do in a situation like this. Yet she was the exact opposite of that, she was calm and collected. Her voice showed no sign of wavering, not even a hint of a sob. She was holding everything in, she was doing her best to be strong and hold everything in. But even though she wore a mask of indifference her eyes told another story. The pain was there, and so were the tears brimming in her eyes threatening to spill over.

“I really am useless huh? I can't even do something as easy as ignoring her right. Maybe if Sweetie Bell and Apple Bloom were with me they would have held me back before I did something stupid. But by myself what am I? Just another orphan that doesn't belong, right?”

My heart sank at Scootaloo's words, how could she even think of herself like that? It hurt me to hear her say these things, and that look in her eyes? She was begging for me to say something, and damnit did I have something to say!

“No, you're not just another orphan that doesn't belong. You are a amazing little filly who tries harder than anypony else. I have never seen a student as persistent as you, you are not useless. You are amazing, and damn anypony who says otherwise!” I said as I swept up Scootaloo in my arms. Hugging the little pegasus with all of my heart.

Scootaloo said nothing, which scared me for a moment. That was until she snaked her hooves around me and returned the hug as tightly as she could. And right then and there, she broke down into tears.

“It's alright Scootaloo, it's okay” I cooed, rubbing a motherly hoof through her mane. And so I sat there with Scootaloo in my hooves as she cried her little heart out. It doesn't matter if Scootaloo is a orphan, she is so much more than that. She may not have parents, I may never the best substitute for them. But as long as she needs me to be, I will be here to wipe the tears away.

I didn't know how long it took for her to calm down but eventually the tears had stopped and a comfortable silence befell us. I idly stroking her mane with great care and Scootaloo nuzzling into my chest. Every so often she would squeeze me tightly for just a second. I notched it off as her checking to see if I was still there, maybe.

“Thank you, for putting up with me” Scootaloo's words tore me from my thoughts and back to reality. I looked down to see the little filly regarding me with her purple orbs, her eyes gazing expectantly at me.

“Remember what I told you Friday?” I asked softy.

“That you would always be there for me?” she said with a small smile. That's better, turned that frown right upside down. But I half expected her to have forgotten, to be honest.

“Exactly, I will be there for you no matter what. I may not be your mom, heck I am not even qualified for anything like that! But if you need a friend, I'll be right here” as I said my heartfelt words Scootaloo's grin grew and grew until it turned into a toothy smile.

“That was really sappy, Cheerilee. You couldn't have said that in a cooler way?” Scootaloo laughed. And just like that the moment was gone. Can't say I am surprised.

“Gee, thanks Scootaloo” I muttered flatly. Scootaloo only laughed even harder at my reactions, even going so far as to tumbling out of my grasp onto the floor. Where she continued to literally roll over the floor laughing, sigh. Yep, the mood is definitely bucked.

“No, no I appreciate it! I'm just kidding, you said it in the good kind of sappy way ya know? But um yeah so....ahem, thank you Cheerilee” well at least she said thank you. Alas our little moment of bonding didn't last long, a knock on the door threw that idea out the window.

“I think that's our cue for the sappyness to end huh? Let's go see who it is, come on” I said with a sigh as Scootaloo and I made our way to the front door. With a clink and a clank the door swung open to reveal a familiar purple sight.

“Good morning Twilight, what brings you to my humble abode?” I asked sincerely.

“Yeah morning, hey is Scootaloo with you? Rainbow told me to look out for her. Apparently she saw her earlier running through town like a bat out of tartarus. She said she looked distressed so I have been looking around for her everywhere. If you know anything about her location please tell me” well then, looks like I a wasn't the only one worrying about Scootaloo.

“Well you're lucky you came here first cause she's right-”

“Here!” Scootaloo squeaked from under me. Looking down I saw the orange pegasus peaking out from underneath me with a stupid grin, what a silly filly.

“Oh my gosh, you're alright! Rainbow and I have been so worried!” Twilight exclaimed.

“Rainbow Dash was worried about me?” Scootaloo asked with a air of disbelief.

“Of course she was, we all were! And when I heard that Diamond Tiara was involved, oh I thought something terrible must have happened. Like a prank gone wrong or something!” Twilight's words only seemed to confuse Scootaloo even more. Either she was stunned that ponies actually cared about her or the fact that her idol was worried about her, I couldn't tell. Yet before I could investigate either of those possibilities the sound of wings flapping sounded out nearby.

“Hey Twi! Did ya find the little squirt yet?” a raspy voice called out from above. Not a moment later the voice was followed by a very anxious looking Rainbow Dash nearly crash landing into Twilight.

“Yes I have, and she is safe and sound!” in that instant Rainbow pushed past Twilight, her eyes darting in every direction scouring for a certain orange filly.

“Where?!” Rainbow's voice sounded distressed, almost desperate even.

“Uh, down here? Come on, I'm not even that short!” Scootaloo piped in, annoyance clear in her voice.

“Scoots!” In that instant Rainbow swept up the filly in her arms and hugged her like there was no tomorrow. A second later she noticed Twilight and I staring, big tough Rainbow Dash caught in the act being a big ol softy. And like a filly caught stealing a cookie she dropped Scootaloo, a shy smile on her face accented with something I thought I would never see on Rainbow's face. A raring blush, where is my damn camera? “Eheh, good to see you're okay there Scootaloo.”

“Yeah, yeah I'm fine! I was just hanging out with Cheerilee after a....prank gone wrong. Yeah a prank got messed up and I was scared is all! So I hung out with Cheerilee for a bi-”

“Scootaloo, it's okay. Just tell them what happened, we are all friends here” I placed a stern hoof on her shoulder, to both reassure and stop the train wreck of a fib she was trying to pull off. Scootaloo took a deep breath and let out a shaky exhale. Here we go....

Several Minutes Later....

“SHE WHAT?!” Rainbow screamed at the top of her lungs. Yeah I imagined a reaction similar to this one, although it was a lot quieter in my head. My ear drums are pounding!

“Rainbow calm down!” I watched as Twilight tried to calm the angry pegasus but her actions only worked to agitate the mare even more.

“Calm down? Twi, that little tiara wearing brat went over the edge this time! It's high time somepony spanks that good for nothing little....” already having a good idea where this rant was going I quickly covered Scootaloo's ears. Thankfully I was quick enough because not a moment later the rainbow maned pegasus unleashed every curse word in her vocabulary. And let me tell you she had quite the repertoire of cuss words, I bet she was a sailor in her past life.

“....bucking piece of....okay, I'm done now” Rainbow said as she gasped for air after her long winded cuss fest. Cautiously I lowered my hooves from Scootaloo's ears, just in case Rainbow would start up again. Thankfully she didn't.

“Okay, now that Rainbow is done with that....display let's go back to the problem at hand shall we? First things first I agree with Rainbow, we can't let Diamond Tiara get away with this. Cheerilee, why don't you order a parent teacher conference tomorrow with Diamond Tiara's parents? It would give you the opportunity to confront them about the problem easily. I am sure after you tell Scootaloo's story they will discipline Diamond Tiara accordingly. Any thoughts or objections, girls?” Scootaloo and I both shook our heads, it was a sound plan in my opinion. I was actually planning on calling that filly's parents over for a little conference tomorrow anyways.

And if Diamond Tiara's parents don't discipline her, which they won't, then I will take matters into my own hooves. A few letter grade drops would snap Diamond Tiara in her place in a instant. If there is one thing I can attest to is to never piss of your teachers or your grades go to shit. And flunking class would definitely get her out of her parent's good graces for a month or two.

“Meh, I still say we bend her over a table and take a leather belt to her behind” Rainbow scoffed, crossing her hooves over her chest.

“I think we can all agree that she deserves a good spanking, but this requires a soft touch. Tomorrow I will have a nice long chat with Diamond Tiara's parents and hopefully everything will go right as rain.” I said, the image of Diamond Tiara bent over my knee getting taught a lesson was unfortunately a moment that would have to be avoided. And who knows, maybe her parents will finally grow some balls and spank their rotten brat for once, here's hoping!

“Okay then it's settled! Come on Scootaloo, we should get you back home before they get worried. We can go for ice cream along the way, my treat!” Rainbow said with a beckoning hoof. However, Scootaloo declined with a shake of her head.

“Nah, I wanna hang out with Cheerilee today!” yeah you should go, wait what?

“Yeah lets, wait what?” my sentiments exactly Rainbow. What indeed. Scootaloo denying a day on the town with her idol? Again....what?

“I gotta do some homework and Cheerilee promised to help me with it! It's part of the reason I came over anyways, sorry RD....” Scootaloo lied, and to her idol! All of my what?

“Ok....well if you say so then. I guess I'll be off, see ya later guys!” Rainbow said her goodbyes and took off, her signature rainbow trail flowing elegantly behind her as she went.

“Well I guess I should be leaving as well, unless you want some help with that school work, Cheerilee?” Twilight asked almost a bit too enthusiastically. I just shrugged it off as Twilight being her usual studious self. Always jumping at a chance to do research or do studious....things. I don't know what she does in her free time, get off my back!

“I didn't say anything, sugar” oh he didn't? I guess I was expecting some gay commentary or something....moving on!

“Actually Scootaloo doesn't have any homework, she-”

“Lied! I am actually just going to chill here with my favorite teacher, just cuz!”

“Thank you for interrupting me and who said you were going to stay over?” I said, giving the orange pegasus my best “I am not amused” face.

“Aw come on, we can play games and stuff!” Scootaloo begged as she latched onto my neck, her little body shaking back and forth as she swung. I was about to say no but Twilight stepped into the ring, so to speak.

“I think that sounds like a great idea, doesn't it Cheerilee?” great, two on one. This seems hardly fair. Might as well quit before I am ahead I suppose, just this once.

“You know what? Fine! I have some board games in a closet somewhere that I used to bring out during old parties of mine. We can use tho-” before I could finish my sentence Scootaloo promptly dropped from my neck and galloped back inside my home. I looked to Twilight and sighed.

“Kids huh?” I grumbled as I followed after the orange little blur with Twilight close behind.

“Kids, what a joy eh?” Twilight smiled. Well at least one of us is getting a kick out of this.

“Hey Cheerilee! Which closet has the games in it? There's like four closets!” Scootaloo yelled out from somewhere in the house.

“They're in the kitchen closet! Lower shelf!” I yelled back. A moment later a tumblr was heard and the orange blur that was Scootaloo galloped into the kitchen ahead.

“Why are they in the kitchen closet?!” Scootaloo asked as she swung open the closet and dove inside. I said nothing, merely resorting to just sighing loudly and plopping myself on a nearby couch cushion.

“Why ARE they in the kitchen closet?” Twilight repeated as she took a seat next to me. Please can everypony stop with the questions? I am getting a bucking headache!

“I am curious as well, why the hell do you keep board games of all things in a kitchen closet meant for post and pans and shit?” not now mister!

“Keeps them close to the living room in case I have company over” I stated simply as I rubbed my temples to sooth my oncoming headache. Thankfully Twilight didn't have a comment. But suddenly her horn lit up in a purple hue. It grew brighter and brighter until it flashed brightly for a brief second. In the instant the flash of magic had come no sooner had my headache suddenly disappeared.

“There, that should help with your headache! It's a neural healing pulse that's good for up to two point five meters. I use it on myself sometimes while doing heavy studying, no need to thank me”

“Thanks Twilight, what would I do without you?” I said. Twilight said nothing but blushed, is it hot in here? Maybe I should turn the ac down?

“Okay, I found a game! Hope you nerds like monopoly!” Scootaloo called out from the kitchen. A moment later she came out from the kitchen with a white box on her back. And sure enough in a extravagant old timey picture was the title “monopoly” showing proudly for all to see. Scootaloo lay the box down and tore its cover off, dumping all of its contents onto the carpet floor.

“Lets see here, manual? Check....pieces? Check, fake money? Checky check, cards? Checka check, and most importantly....tadaah! The board!” Scootaloo exclaimed as she presented the monopoly board like a trophy.

“Okay you big screw ball, let's get this thing started shall we?” Twilight teased the little filly with a boop on the nose. And with that little boop the game had begun. Scootaloo chose a lightning bolt as her piece, I wonder why? A book was chosen for Twilight and myself I had chosen a poodle. Well beggars can't be choosers....it was either the poodle or the soup can. Who the hell designed these pieces?

Regardless of who made these idiotic chess pieces we began our little game of monopoly. After a few turns of buying and selling properties there was a knock on the door. Damnit, and right when I was about to get rent for my spot....

“I'll get it, you two keep on doing what you're doing” leaving the two busy bees behind I left to the front door and swung it open. There standing in all her wall eyed glory was Ditzy with a hoof outstretched towards me. In said hoof sat a purple letter, the very same kind of purple a certain admirer writes in.

“Letter” Ditzy simply said, her hoof shaking the letter in my face.

“Indeed” I responded with a curt nod.

“Yes” ah her eloquent way of speech was breathtaking.

“Quite” I offered her a well thought out retort as I accepted her letter, carefully taking it in my own hooves like it would tear at the slightest touch.

“Bye!” with a well said goodbye Ditzy was off like a rocket, spiraling up through the clouds in that signature erratic flight pattern of hers. After that odd exchange of words I shut the door and went back inside to my two companions. And by the looks of the game board it would be safe to say that they are nearly done, looks like we will have to start over soon. But first things first, my admirer's letter.

“Whats with the letter?” Scootaloo's question froze me, oh boy I've been put on the spot. And right when I was about to tear open this bad boy, buck.

“Oh nothing, just a letter from a pen pal of mine: I half lied half told the truth as I ripped open the envelope. They don't need to know about my romantic life, or lack thereof should I say.

“Would you just read the damn thing? Stop monologuing internally, sugar” but I like monologuing internally....fine, time to read.

“Dear Cheerilee, I am happy to see that you are still writing to me! And to answer your first question on why I chose to write letters instead of just talking to you, well I guess you could say I was nervous. I found the very idea of speaking to my crush was simply terrifying, yet I wanted to tell you how I felt somehow. After pacing in my home for what felt like hours I had a moment of clarity, letters. A simple yet effective way of communication to one another and a fantastic alternative to awkward face to face conversation. Let's just say that talking about these kinds of things in person would just leave me a stuttering wreck.”

Well that explains that I suppose. It makes sense, I certainly be nervous as hell if I had to speak to my crush to their face. And Celestia knows that I would have done the same thing, probably.

“Next I suppose I should state what kind of pony I am then? I would like to proudly state that I am a unicorn, magic and all.”

Ah so he's a unicorn huh? Now that is interesting, I wonder what he looks like? Damn, I should have added that bit to my question earlier. Oh well, I hardly think that he would outright describe himself word for word anyways. A secret admirer is secret for a reason.

“The answer to your last question took some time for me to write out, your question simply irked me. But not in a bad way mind you! It's just that I had to rewrite my answer several times, you have no idea how long I spent scribbling away at my desk! And I would like to say bravo for hitting me with the hard interrogation question for your last query. The previous sentence is laced heavily with playful sarcasm if you hadn't noticed, but I merely jest.”

That last sentence put a smile on my face. I can picture my admirer now, a handsome young unicorn scribbling away on this letter for hours. His brow wet with sweat as he pondered over the perfect way to answer my question. He's probably muscular, I can imagine his muscles bulging here and there as he flexed in his chair, his body stressed from being forced to sit still for so long. The lovely sinew just begging to be massaged by a lover while he wrote. Hmm....

“Focus girl, you're day dreaming again. And in the company of a filly and a princess! Have you no shame?” the drag queen in my head said in a annoyed tone. Damn, he's right. I was about go on one of my day dreaming binges, focus!

“But enough of my jokes, onto the serious answer to a serious question yes? You asked what about you attracted me to, well you. Well, I know this will sound cheesy but simply everything about you had drawn me to you. Yet please understand that this was not love at first sight event however, that would be way to stereotypical to that of a cheap romance novel.”

Hey! Those are the best kind of romance stories!

“To describe my attraction to you, I would compare it to how a stubborn moth is drawn to a freshly lit flame. The moth sees the light but sees nothing more than a flame, something to be ignored at first due its stubborn nature. But soon enough the moth starts to see what the flame is worth, the spark that tugs at its interest. And after seconds, mere seconds that felt like years for the little moth it draws near the lonely flame.”

Wow, that sounds romantic in a way. My admirer has a way with words, a unique way but it works.

“As crude as that analogy is, it is how I felt. I don't know when it happened but at some point in my time seeing glimpses of you around town....I began to notice you. Your mane seemed as radiant as the sun, your green eyes captivated me for seconds at a time. And your body, dare I say it, aroused a lust inside of me that I had not noticed before. You have quite the curves on you, don't let anypony tell you otherwise."

Oh my, that is....wow. My heart is beating awfully fast right now, I think I just got hit a spell of the vapors! Somepony lusted over me, now that sure is something. I feel flattered, and a little hot for some reason. Did somepony raise the temperature in here?

“You okay Cheerilee? Your face looks all red and stuff!” letting out a surprised squeak I shut the letter. Taking a breath I composed myself and looked up to a worried Scootaloo and Twilight.

“I'm fine, just feeling a little warm, does it feel warm in here for you two?” both Scootaloo and Twilight shook their heads, well there goes that excuse. Quick, make up a lie! “Then I guess I must be coming from under something, a cold perhaps. Don't worry about me, heh.”

Thankfully Scootaloo shrugged her shoulders and went back to the board game. Twilight on the other hand gazed at me for a few seconds longer before shrugging as well, that was close. I didn't want to have to explain to a filly and a princess that I was getting all hot and bothered over a letter. I would just die of embarrassment.

“Yeah, but you won't. So keep reading! See if he wrote anything smut worthy!” pestered my ever so annoying conscience.

“I was about to! Shut up will ya?” I mentally berated the voice in my head. All I got on his end was silence. I better take advantage of that quietness and get back to reading before he goes on a shrilly tangent.

“And most of all when I found that you were a lover of books I could only become more enthralled by you. You see I am a book enthusiast myself, quite a big one in fact. The thought that I had found a pony just as interested in literature as I was, and such a beautiful one at that, excited me. A chance to be together with a individual that loves the same thing that I cherish, I just had to seize the chance. You simply intrigue me, Cheerilee.”

I reread that entire passage twice just to let it sink in. I intrigue him? Nopony has ever said I intrigued them, I hadn't thought of myself as that interesting to begin with. But my admirer seems to think otherwise. He thinks I am physically alluring, and we share a hobby. Although mine is a bit on the smuttier side we still share a common interest on something. I think I am beginning to warm up to this mysterious admirer even more now.

“I apologize for taking up so much of the letter with my muses about you. And now it would seem that I am running out of space to write. This would be a good as time as any for my three questions to ask of you. My turn to be the interrogator, I would insert a malicious evil laugh here if I could. But kidding aside here is my first question, what book series do you find your favorite?”

Now that is a tough one, I have a lot of favorites but it would be dull just to list them all. I should just name a recent series just to make it simple. Next question!

“For my second question I would like to know your favorite food, simple I know but it counts!"

My favorite food? Now that is a easy one, key lime pie, no doubt about it. Just the thought of some pie brings my mouth to water.

“Thirdly, and forgive me for this somewhat serious question, I would love to know about your views concerning same sex relationships. Do you think it is wrong for a stallion to love a stallion and vice versa for mares? Honestly, from my point of view I don't see anything wrong with it. If two beings truly love one another then what is there to judge? But alas that is my opinion, what is yours?”

Quite the touchy subject you're poking me on mister secret admirer. Now if somepony asked this question in public a few decades ago they would probably be shunned for approving same sex couples. But thankfully times have changed and views concerning such couples are in a much brighter light these days. And I can say that I approve of same sex couples, gay or straight. Love is love, and gender should not be used as a way to deny feelings felt for one another.

“That's my girl! Whether you do the horizontal with a mare or a stallion, it doesn't matter if love is in the equation! Buck anypony that says otherwise, buck em in the teeth I say!” I rolled my eyes at my conscience's overzealous words but I had to agree with him. Judging a couple based on what gender they prefer is childish and immature. However, I wouldn't buck anypony in the teeth for their opinion, a few strong words of scolding is enough I think.

“I agree with you on everything except for the scolding, really sugar?If somepony judged me on my relationship, a few words ain't gonna settle that dispute I'll tell you that right now! If anypony messes with me or my honey I would destroy them, both emotionally and physically! Buck being civilized, if whoever mocks us isn't going to be then why should I?”

Once again I rolled my eyes, he really is quite the overzealous drag queen isn't he?

“Buck yes I am! And don't you dare forget it, sugar!” and with that final sassy comment my conscience went silent once more. Taking advantage of the mental silence I began to read right where I left off.

“I suppose that's all I can write for questions at the moment, already I curse myself for even presenting the idea of a three question limit! Is there any way I can convince you to reconsider my previous proposition and increase the question count to maybe, I don't know, ten questions? But then again that would probably result in me sending you two to three letters each day. Honestly I have the time to write, but imposing you to do the same would be selfish wouldn't it? And I am rambling on aren't I, please ignore this sentence if you would!”

Ugh, the very thought of writing three letters a day is excruciating! Add three letters a day to my already heavy work schedule of grading and classroom things? No thank you, I already have a ungodly workload to deal with once a week. Sure letter romance is one thing but a shit ton of paper work is another. Wait, is this thing with my admirer a romance? Or is it slowly growing into one?

“Alas this is where I shall start to end this letter, my dear Cheerilee. I am running out of space to write and it is high time I say my goodbye anyways. I look forward to reading your next letter with bated breath my dear. And I hope your work week is a easy one, may fortune smile on your future endeavors. Sincerely with love, your secret admirer” I smiled as I read the last sentence, with love huh? Maybe one day I will write the same back to him, maybe.

With that thought in mind I folded the letter closed and tucked it safely back into the purple envelope. As I snapped it closed a single word popped in my head. Love, could this pen pal situation transform into something like that? Where I would finally have a special somepony in my life? It was hard to say, this is only the third letter I received from my admirer. It is way too early to even say I have the same feelings he has for me.

“Not with that attitude you won't! Just keep this pen pal thing going and you will get your answer on whether or not you like like this guy. I can feel it in my nonexistent gut!” well at least one of us is optimistic. Maybe my conscience is right, let's just keep riding this pen pal train to see where it goes. What do I have to lose besides free time? But I have plenty of time to think about these things later, I should get back to the board game.

“Alright, I finished my letter now what did I miss?” I said with a yawn. Looking over to my side I saw that they had started another game of monopoly again, and this time Scootaloo was winning from the looks of all those boulevards she was owning.

“Oh nothing, just me totally owning Twilight over here. Nothing big or anything” Scootaloo giggled as she rolled her dice across the board.

“Owning would be over exaggerating, Scootaloo. I just wasn't paying attention is all!” Twilight scowled. Poor Twilight, getting beaten at a board game by a filly. Can't win em all, princess.

“Yeah, sure you were. Why don't we start over and deal Cheerilee in? It'll give you a chance to make up for your losing streak!” Scootaloo teased.

“Oh yeah? How about we make a wager? Twilight and I against you, if you win I will give you extra credit for all your assignments for the rest of the year. But if we win, you will have to help me grade my papers after school for the same amount of time. How about it Scoots?” after a few moments of deliberation Scootaloo agreed with my terms and we reset the game board.

This should be easy.

Hours later....

“I win again! The orange buzzer triumphs once more!” a very, very happy Scootaloo cheered as she bounced up and down on her side of the couch. Twilight and I were simply dumbfounded, our mouths slack jawed as we watched the orange filly knock our pieces over, again. I couldn't believe it, I lost forty six bucking times....to a filly! And I even changed the game several times to even out the score to no avail. Every game I presented her with she just positively owned us each and ever turn.

To make things even more embarrassing, we lost to a child in chess. Chess! Of all the games to lose to a kid on, the one game I thought for sure Twilight and I could win on! I lost track of how many games we tossed out trying to find one to slip Scootaloo up on. We are literally surrounded by discarded game boxes for bucks sakes! And not a single one stumped her.

“Unbelievable, that makes forty five wins for Scootaloo and....one for us....” Twilight muttered as she stared in disbelief at the notched paper before us. How in Equestria did we lose this many times to Scootaloo of all ponies? How?!

“Okay Scootaloo, tel us your secret. How in everything all good and holy did you manage to beat us so many times? And on different board games ranging from monopoly to chess!” I grumbled while folding the chess board back into its respective box. Tossing the infernal chess set along with the other game boxes scattered about.

“Just practice actually, the orphanage has all sorts of games for us fillies to play with. I played with them a lot with the other kids on rainy days or when Sweetie Bell and Apple Bloom were away or something. I guess you're unlucky to have the same board games I had back home. That and my amazing skill was too much for two grown ups to handle may have had another hand at it!” Scootaloo explained all the while giggling like a mad mare.

“Well that explains that I suppose, you'd think your special talent would be in board games” Twilight said with a tired sigh. As soon as Twilight uttered “special talent” Scootaloo's eyes widened, her gaze flicked to her rump. Unfortunately said rump was utterly lacking a cutie mark of any kind. And this made Scootaloo's triumphant smile turn right the hell upside down, can't win em all, girl.

“Don't worry about it, Scootaloo. Your special talent will show up someday just you wait! Keep your chin up” Twilight remarked with a playful nudge to her shoulder. Thankfully her little nudge reversed her frown, but only just so.

“She's right, just keep doing what feels right, that's how I found my cutie mark after all. I still remember the day, you see I-”

“You guys are right, I just gotta keep tryin like I always do! Just gotta keep trying, can't get a cutie mark on giving up anyways!” Scootaloo interrupted me with a cheer of her own. Interrupted again....well at least she's happy now. Anyways, wonder what time it was? Looking over to the clock on the wall it read half past ten, pm might I add.

“Jeezum crow it's getting late, have we really been playing board games all day?” I uttered in disbelief. Glancing out a nearby window my disbelief was confirmed, it was pitch black outside. Well there goes my another day to myself, again.

“Oh my, it's almost eleven! Spike must be worried sick about me, I should probably get going soon” Twilight said as she got up to leave. Oh no you don't!

“Really? You're just going to leave us alone to clean up this mess? You played on half of these board games too you know!” I said with a cross of my hooves. Twilight's response was a awkward smile coupled with a shrug as she used her magic to pick up a few board games near her. That's more like it. And so after a while of clearing the mess we made and tossing the boxes back in the closet the living room was clean once more.

“And looks like that is the last of that, time for-ahn, bed” I tried to stifle a yawn still ended up yawning all the same. Jeez it's late.

“Don't tell me you're tied? Its' not even midnight yet! Let's do something fun! Like make smores or something!” Twilight and I gawked at Scootaloo. She can't be serious?

“Are you sure? You're not even a little bit tired, Scootaloo?” Twilight questioned with a raised eyebrow. Scootaloo's response was a firm nod and a hearty hoof bump against her chest.

“Not even a little bit! I am tough and full of energy! Gunna stay up all night just like Rainbo-aaahn” and there was the tell tale yawn of sleepiness.

“I think it's time for all little fillies to go to bed. Come on Scoots, I'll take you home” I offered the tired pegasus but she shook her head against the very idea.

“Can I sleep here for tonight?” Scootaloo begged, her purple eyes regarding mine with a flash of neediness. That is not fair! Always with those puppy dog eyes of her's, gets me everytime.

“Oh fine, since it's already late and all you can stay the night” I resigned, pinching the bridge of my muzzle with a sigh. Scootaloo on the other hoof cheered, screaming yes over and over again. I looked over to Twilight with a shrug.

“Kids huh?”

“Looks like you got your hooves full tonight, can't say I envy you” aint that the truth. Twilight can go home but here I am stuck with the orange puff ball until morning.

“Alright Scoots, you can take my bed for tonight while I sleep on the couch. Follow me” I called to Scootaloo, motioning a hoof for her to follow. But Scootaloo had other ideas.

“Noooo, I'm to tired to walk! Carry me!” Scootaloo whined as she dramatically swept a hoof over her forehead. I facehooved, she really isn't making this easy for me. But how could I deny her request? How could anypony say no to those big innocent purple eyes? You'd have to be a soulless bastard to resist such cuteness.

“All right, all right come here you big baby” with that said I picked up the orange filly in my hooves. She was surprisingly light, but then again all pegasi are. Something about hollow bones for flying or something I dunno. I don't teach pegasus anatomy class, don't judge me. So with Scootallo safely tucked under one hoof I began the awkward ascent upstairs. Let me tell you that walking upstairs on three legs was uncomfortable, the things I do for my favorite student.

And Twilight was loving every minute of it as she followed us upstairs. She was trying to suppress her laughter but a few giggles here and there escaped. Go ahead and laugh it up Twilight, don't use your magic to help me carry her or anything. And so after a few close calls with the stairs and a tumble in the hallway we made it to the grandeur that was my bedroom.

“Okay Scoots, time for-aww” I couldn't help but coo at the sight of a sleeping Scootaloo. The poor thing fell asleep in my hooves. My goodness she is going to give me a sugar coma if she keeps acting cute.

“Aw, mommy Cheerilee cradling wittle Scootaloo in her arms. why don't you just adopt her already, blegh you two are going to make me gag!” my conscience teased. I just ignored him, it's too late to start a mental argument at this hour. Turning my attention to the filly snoring in my grasp I carefully put the sleeping little filly in bed. Tucking her in until she was nice and snug in a cocoon of bedsheets. And right then and there I did something I couldn't help myself from doing.

I planted a motherly kiss upon her forehead. Scootaloo mumbled a sleepy mumble and smiled in her sleep.

“You would make for a great mother” Twilight's words froze me on the spot. I completely forgot she was here, damn my motherly instincts! I turned to face my offender expecting to see a smug smile. Instead all I saw was a warm smile on her face. “The way you two acted hours earlier and how you two are now, if I didn't know any better you two would be mother and daughter. It's cute!”

Oh Celestia kill me now....

“Ugh, don't tell anypony about this, it'll ruin my street cred” I whispered sarcastically. Twilight just rolled her eyes and silently nodded towards the door. After that awkward moment we carefully and silently made our way back downstairs. I made it to the front door and ushered Twilight as I said my goodbyes. And just like that I was alone, well not entirely alone. I have Scootaloo sleeping upstairs and I have a gay conscience occupying my mind, so I can never be truly alone unfortunately.

“Aw don't be that way, sugar. You need your fairy gay mother to tell you what to do when you need me. And this fairy god mother wants you to take your ass to sleep! Go on, off to the couch you go!” and like the drone that I was I adhered to my fairy gay mother, plopping myself on the couch.

“Yeah whatever, it's too late to deal with your smack talk. Goodnight mister nuisance” I grumbled as I let my heavy eyelids close shut.

“Goodnight miss impossible. Sweet dreams, sugar” and just like that I was out like a light as I started drifting into the world of dreams. As I began to lose consciousness one thought ran through my mind.

“Tomorrow better be a good day or I swear by Celestia I am bucking somepony in the gut.”

Author's Note

And chapter 4 is here! I wonder if things will start looking up for our dear Cheerilee? Will that conference with Diamond Tiara's parents go as planned I wonder? Anyways that is all up for debate until chapter 5, mwuahah! But seriously what is up my readers? Did you all have a wonderful day today? If not I am sorry but it will get better! I also apologize for this chapter coming out a little late, I received three projects from my professors. And lo and behold they are all due next Tuesday, fun fun! But I will keep working on this story regardless of my workload, I actually finished two of the three, so cheers for that one! Wow this author's notes is dragging on, I should probably end it here. Until next chapter folks! (Ps: I don't own monopoly, :p PPS: I might edit this chapter, I was up late turning it in so forgive me, I also italicized the admirer's letters as well as the inner conscience speak. What do you guys think about it?)

Chapter 5: Conferences and Expulsion

“Wait, so you're telling me that you gave Mortar my bucking job?! What the hell, Paper Weight?!” calling me livid would be an understatement, I was positively furious. I could not believe what was happening, this has to be a dream right?

“You are fired, I am sorry Cheerilee but I have no choice. You will receive your last pay check by the end of this week, again I want to say I am truly sorry” I couldn't believe the words coming from my boss's mouth. How? How could he side with him of all ponies? I can't take this, I have to at least try to tell him my side of the story!

“Mr. Paper Weight, come on give me a chance to explain! Maybe the schoolboard can-” Stern Tail stopped me, a single hoof raised in the air. That single action stopped me cold, it's never good when your boss gives you the signal to shut the buck up. I am royally screwed, buck. Stern Tail was quiet for a moment before he cleared his throat and looked me right in the eye.

“My hooves are tied, that little....event between you and Mr. Filthy Rich has put me in a bind. Do you realize how much he donates to the school? He pays for little more than a quarter of our funds, do you understand what that means? Going against him will put a dent to our collective funds, I simply cannot side with you on this one. Once again I am sorry, I am simply looking out for everypony's interests at heart. As cold as it is I have to look at the bigger picture here, Cheerilee.”

Wait a second, he is responsible for a quarter? Why didn't I get the memo?!

“So that's it then? I have to lose my job because I stood up for my student and myself? All for a twenty five percent cut bullshit? And you let somepony like Mortar take my bucking job?!” I said as calmly as I could. I wanted to scream, to yell my head off at this idiot. Big bad Stern Tail turns into a pussy cat over a drop in funds? I expected more out of him, of all the years I worked here I never expected this out of him.

“Look, I was at my wits end trying to deal with Filthy Rich and I had to find a replacement. If you want somepony to blame for Mortar, it would be Filthy Rich. After all, he did forward to me his resume. If you were in my position you woul-you know what? Get out of my office and go home, Cheerilee. I am done arguing over this, my decision is final!” Stern Tail banged his hoof against his table to drive home his statement. I rolled my eyes at his display, if he expects me to leave with my tail between my legs he has another thing coming.

“Keep being Filthy Rich's bitch, Weight. It's only going to bite you in the ass later, I only hope you won't wait until then to realize that” and with those final words I left his office, slamming the door shut behind me. Taking another look back through the blurry window on the office door I went back home. On my way home my mind was abuzz with so many thoughts, most of them about my recent job loss. I bucking lost my job, and because I bucking stood up to somepony. Not the way I expected my career to end, I thought I would go crazy from my students or something.

"How in Equestria did things even mess up this badly?!" screamed my conscience from out of nowhere. The million dollar question, where did I go wrong? Maybe I should have....no, it wouldn't have made a difference anyways. I can't change the past as much as I would love to right now. And to think this week started off so well....

One day ago....

Ugh is it morning? It feels like morning, my body feels so rigid and sore! And it's all thanks to my bucking couch. I knew I should have invested in a home with a guest room, damn you past self! Maybe then Scootaloo would have left me my comfy, warm and non back busting bed. I swear I think I woke up five times in the middle of the night thanks to this stupid couch.

And what time is it? Judging by the rays of sunlight pouring into the living room I would say it was morning, or maybe the afternoon?

“Please don't tell me I slept in....” I groaned as I looked over to the clock hanging on the wall nearby. Seven thirty am, thank Celestia, I still have a little less than two hours to get ready, perfect. Time to get off this damn couch, time to see if my legs still work. With a strained grunt I forced myself off the couch and onto the carpet on shaky legs. Step one complete, now to ring out this sleepy body. So with another groan and a grunt I stretched one leg at a time, relishing in the multiple pops from my achy joints.

“My my, that couch really did a number on your, well everything! Be sure to get the cricks in your back while you're at it, sugar!” nagged my conscience from the depths of my psyche.

“I was about to, shush!” I groaned again as I arched my back eliciting a chorus of pops, oh that feels so much better! And with one final tilt of my head and one last satisfying crack later my body felt a little less like shit. I am never going to sleep on the couch ever again, not even for a million bits.

“Oh stop being a big baby, why don't you take a hot shower? Loosen up those tight muscles in that hot bod of yours with some soothing hot water, sugar?” now that is some good advice, a hot shower sounds like a god send right now. And with my new goal in mind I yawned the biggest yawn of the morning as I made my way upstairs. I was about to bust open my bedroom door but stopped, remembering that there was a sleeping little angel inside. That was a close one, it's not just me in this house this morning!

So with a careful turn of the door knob I slowly opened the door as to not cause a squeak fest from it's hinges. Slowly but surely I cracked the door open and nearly awed at the sight inside. There tangled up in a mess of bedsheets, with her little hooves kicking about ever so often was Scootaloo. Looks like the orange filly is dreaming, but what about I wonder?

“I am so gonna getcha....gonna beat you RD....” and there is my answer. Here I thought I was expecting Scootaloo to dream about rainbows and butterflies, well I guess I was half right about the rainbow bit. She's a rambunctious little go getter even in her sleep! “Check out my....sonic rainboozzz....”

Shaking my head at her sleep talk I tip toed to my bathroom, making sure as to carefully shut the door behind me. Once I was inside I took stock of my personal latrine, still clean and pristine as always. Ah my bathroom, probably the second most well kept room of my house, first would be my bedroom and my kitchen is thirdish. Eh, whatever who cares, it's shower time! And so with a glance back to make sure the door was locked I stepped into my oh so large shower. One of the perks of la casa de Cheerilee, a big luxury shower that has room for two.

“And in your case, room for just one for a oh so long, long time. Well at least you got all this room to yourself, shame nopony special is around to share it with you” teased my conscience. Does he ever hold back on the teasing? I thought as I turned on the shower, making sure the temperature was warm but not too hot as to avoid wasting the hot water for Scootaloo's turn. It's a shame I don't have time for a bubble bath though, Celestia knows I need one. It would definitely remedy my aches in a jiffy.

“Can you get in the shower now? You're wasting the hot water with all this thinking!” I rolled my eyes at my conscience's comment. You know if I had five bits for every time I rolled my eyes I would be a rich mare. I've been doing it a lot lately, I blame my job.

“Oh hush you frilly drag queen, don't speak unless you have actual guidance. It's too early for this charade” I muttered dryly to the gay voice in my head. And just as I expected he did not have a word to say, not a single lick of sass.

I sighed as I stepped into the shower, feeling somewhat disappointed that my conscience didn't argue with me. Ignoring the need to start a mental war I bathed in the instant relief the warm water had on my aches and pains. Relishing in the warm droplets pelting my fur I couldn't help but moan out in ecstasy. Hey don't judge me, there is nothing quite like taking a refreshing hot shower after sleeping on a couch like mine. Pure bucking bliss. I took another second to bathe in the glory that was my shower before going along the whole soap, lather rinse repeat spiel.

Blissful minutes later I disdainfully left the shower and dried off in front of my mirror. Tossing the now sopping wet towel into a nearby hamper I turned to the bedraggled image staring back at me. And boy oh boy the image I was looking at certainly wasn't flattering at all. My mane was frizzled all over, my mane stuck out in various places and my eyes had bags under them. Yeah, definitely shouldn't wear the morning look out in public.

“Looking sexy there Miss Cheerilee, if it wasn't for those bags under your eyes you'd be perfect” I mused, running my hooves over the slightly gray skin under my eyes. All those sleepless nights grading papers and reading smutty novels has really done a number on me. Maybe it's time I switch things up....

“Like procrastinate less and sleep early?” butted in my conscience. I nodded once.

“Exactly, now then where was I? Oh yes, brushing my mane....” with a wistful sigh I grabbed one of my many brushes that lay on the sink and began painstakingly work out my mane.

“So what's the plan for today, sugar? And may I say you are looking quite fetching today? If I was straight I would be on you like parasprites on cupcakes! Rawr!” I chuckled at his attempt at ass kissing, but it did make me feel better than I looked. Sure he was a brown noser but it did bring a smile to my face, gotta love this drag queen of mine.

“Well aren't you quite the flatterer this morning? You know, stating the obvious isn't going to get you any points right? But you did make me fell better, so thanks for that babe” I smirked, being sure to let out a little bit of my sultry side as I spoke. My conscience only laughed at my attempt at being sexy.

“Nice try, but I am saving myself for that special ethereal being in some other idiot's head. Preferably a male of course, not that you aren't fetching or anything, darling!” I laughed at that one. Is it even possible for conscience's to meet one another? I suppose anything is possible in this life, if I can have a gay conscience that is sentient residing in my head then anything is possible.

“Anyways, getting back on track for our plans for today I am planning to just go about my day as usual. I will let my students present their projects and write my admirer a letter while they present. And well, after that I have a little surprise for a certain tiara wearing filly” I grinned evilly as I brushed my unruly mane.

“The conference with Diamond Tiara's father I presume? Oh do tell me the details, how are you going to put that little brat in her place?” if my conscience could smile I'd imagine him wearing a devious smirk, that and mascara but that's beside the point.

“Oh I just plan on revealing to her father how much of a evil little filly she is. And if that doesn't work then I simply will dock her grade from the project entirely, I did say the project was a group effort after all. So if even one group member doesn't take part, or in our case is kicked out, then the entire group fails. A big fat zero on Diamond Tiara's otherwise flawless report card should snap her father into being a good parent for once. And you know what the best part is? Scootaloo will still get a passing grade, and if anypony disagrees with that then I'll simply say she participated in after school extra credit!”

A moment of silence befell us both as I continued my ministrations on my mane. Eventually I had gotten all of the knots out of my mane and began styling it into the curly visage that I always styled it in. How do I style my mane you ask? Well that is a trade secret, a mare never tells her secrets on beauty fashion after all.

“Yeah, yeah beauty stuff and all that, back to this so called plan of yours. Now don't get me wrong I think it is a sound plan for the most part but what happens if Filthy Rich has a talk with your boss over Diamond Tiara's low marks? You know somepony like that would definitely try to buy his way into pushing things in his daughter's favor. What if in some sick twist he blames you for her low marks, I mean you will be the cause of it but what if Scootaloo's story doesn't do jack in all of this?”

For a split second I doubted my plan but I shook it off, there is no way my boss would side with that sleazy rich stallion. Sure this would seem a little bit sketchy but I think my boss would side with me, he always does when it comes to these kinds of things.

“I don't think we have anything to worry about and that is final. I don't want you worrying me over a teeny tiny chance that my own friend would break under pressure, and especially to Filthy Rich” and with that said I took another glance at my reflection and found myself looking presentable. Giving the mirrored Cheerilee a wink I left the bathroom and found Scootaloo still in her mumbled sleep mode. She was muttering something about the wonderbolts and showing off to Rainbow Dash or something. Shaking my head at her sleepy antics I gently nudged her awake.

“Hey there sleepyhead, time to wake up, Scoots” I said softly, booping her muzzle as I spoke. The orange pegasus finally stirred from her slumber, grumbling and groaning as she sat up in bed. Smacking her lips a few times she rubbed the sleep from her eyes and yawned the biggest yawn I have ever seen. I was afraid she would dislocate her jaw with her yawning that much.

“I'm up, ugh what time is it? Who turned on the sun? Turn it oooooff” Scootaloo whined as she slowly blinked her eyes open. I giggled at her, she is definitely not a morning pony.

“I am afraid I can't tell Celestia to do that, now come on. Up, up you go!” I said as I picked her up and shoo'd her into the bathroom. A muffled groan was heard from behind the bathroom door followed by the sound of water running. With another shake of my head I left the filly to her clean up and began the elaborate ritual of breakfast making. And by elaborate I mean I am going to crack open the freshest box of cereal and douse it in milk. Not the most extravagant breakfast but I am a little short on time this morning.

“Hey Cheerilee! You making eggs and stuff down there?” Scootaloo yelled from upstairs in a somewhat annoyed sounding tone. Something tells me she won't like having a cold breakfast if she isn't a morning pony.

“Sorry Scoots, making cereal down here!” I yelled back as I finished preparing Scootaloo's bowl of Frosty Flanks. Not the greatest brand name out there but the name did roll off the tongue, that and it was cheep compared to Major Mash cereal. Fifteen bits for a single box of cereal, goddamn blood suckers!

“Blegh! You couldn't have made some toast or something?” yelled a very irritated Scootaloo from upstairs.

“Maybe if you come down and eat your cereal before it hits eight thirty then maybe I might make you some toast” I said, hoping the prospect of hot food would speed her up. Shortly after my announcement a orange blur flew down the stairs and landed on the table. Said orange blur began snarfing down her bowl of cereal like a rabid animal. I watched in horror as milk and chunks of cereal flew off in every direction successfully making a mess of my once spotless kitchen. While she was busy acting like a pig I went along with making us both toast, popping in two slices of bread into a toaster. Turning back to the rabid pegasus I nearly retched as I saw her licking the bowl of the last drops of milk.

I was at a loss for words, how can this cute little filly turn into something akin to a ravenous manticore? Scootaloo caught me staring and slowly placed her bowl down, smiling sheepishly the whole while.

“Eheh, what? I was really hungry! Not my fault, I'm a growing filly!” well she did have a point there but did she really have to make such a mess? Before I could offer a retort a small ding sounded signaling the toast was done. Without taking my eyes off of the little mongrel I tossed her a piece of toast to which she caught in her mouth and promptly chomped it down in seconds. I however daintily ate my own piece of toast and took my place across from the little orange monster at the table.

“You know you are going to clean this kitchen when before we leave right?” I grumbled as I began eating my now soggy cereal. Scootaloo just groaned.

“Aw cmon, I was just hungry! You don't even notice the splotches on th-” I cut her off with a wordless stern look, the kind of look I gave students who dared speak against me during class. “Fine, where are your paper towels?”

“Lower cabinet next to the fridge” I simply said, taking another bite of soggy Frosted Flanks. I listened to the clinks and clanks in the kitchen as the filly made an “ahah” noise, returning back to the table with towels in hoof. “Well? What are you waiting for? Get started?”

“Ugh, if you weren't such a nice teacher I wouldn't even be doing this. Freakin making me clean up the kitchen, I am the guest here!” Scootaloo whined as she began cleaning the various stains and debris in the kitchen.

“Love you too Scoots” I smirked as I finished my cereal. Scootaloo on the other hoof had finished her cleaning as well. Taking a quick look around the kitchen I found it was back to being
spotless before she had doused in cereal shrapnel.

“There, I finished the stupid cleaning. Can we go to school now?” Scootaloo asked with a cross of her hooves.

“Not before you clean the dishes little miss” I stated simply. Pushing my empty bowl towards her as well as her own. This time she uttered no comment and simply took the bowls in hoof as she stomped over to the sink. A sound of rushing water and a couple clanks in the sink later Scootaloo was done.

“There, now can we go now?” she asked with another crossing of her hooves over her chest. Aw, she was trying hard to look tough. Even though she did look formidable I knew she was a big ol softy on the inside.

“Okay, let us be off shall we?” with that said we left my home and made our way to school. Walking down the streets I was surprised to see how busy it was this Monday morning. Everypony was going about their business, some carrying parcels off somewhere. Others were trading their wares of fruits and baubles in their road side stalls yelling about some deals if you bought from their stall only. And to top it all off even the weather team was out and about today, I watched as the numerous pegasi kicked and punched away the leftover clouds from last night. Looks like today's forecast is sunny with a zero percent chance of rain it seems.

“Hey Cheerilee? What are we going to do about this whole thing between Diamond Tiara and me?” Scootaloo's question brought me from my musing and back to the real world. Looking down to the filly next to my I saw genuine concern in her features.

“Well first of all I am going to have a nice long chat with her father as well as you two after class. But first we are going to mess with her for a bit, I think it's best we play coy until it's Diamond Tiara's turn to present her project. I fully expect her to pull her innocent little filly routine if I ask her about you, when that happens she will no doubt try to rile you up. So don't let her get to you okay Scoots?”

Scootaloo nodded in understanding.

After our little conversation had ended it wasn't long until we arrived to the prison for both child and teachers, school. Everything that happened next was a dull blur, I guess it was the effect of just the Monday blues. Either way there I was sitting at my desk scribbling away at my letter to my admirer and Scootaloo watching over my shoulder. She had been pestering over the letter from last night so I didn't think it would hurt to come clean over it. Right?

“So who is this guy anyways? Like, do you know his name and stuff?” Scootaloo asked with a yawn.

“No idea actually, but I do know that he is a unicorn that loves books as much as I do. So we have that much in common. He's very intellectual judging from how he writes and such” I explained, erasing a few sentences due to some horrid cliches.

“Geez that's not reassuring at all, you don't even really know the guy!” Scootaloo scoffed, clearly not convinced of my romance interests.

“That's why he is a secret admirer, he wouldn't be very secret if he revealed who he was now would he? Besides, it's exciting in my opinion” I said. But Scootaloo still wasn't buying it as she scoffed once more with a over exaggerated huff.

“Sounds like boring dumb grown up stuff”, Scootaloo groaned.

RING RING RING!

And right when I was about to retaliate with a well thought out witty retort.

“Oop, there goes the warning bell. You get to your seat, Scootaloo” I shooed the little pegasus as I sorted out my desk. Making sure that everything was there and accounted for. Including the list of presenters I had created earlier, eight groups are supposed to present today. Eight groups to sit through as they present, wonderful. Before I could complain anymore the classroom door busted open as the familiar faces of my students came piling in.

The classroom was abuzz with chatter as my students talked. Their conversations ranging from how their weekend was to what kind of breakfast they ate. The usual morning class small talk. After a while they had finally calmed down and their attention was on me, here we go!

“All right, now that we are all here and accounted for let's get started shall we? Now for the first assignment of the day I would like you all to present your projects that you worked so hard during the weekend. And yes I want you to present in front of the class, no sitting in the desk and mumbling nonsense alright everypony?” my announcement riled up the class as a uproar of groans and whines erupted from the class. Can't say I wasn't expecting that at all, whiners.

“Now calm down my students! The faster we do the presentations the faster we can get to recess!” I said in a sing song voice, teasing the kids with prospect of fun. Thankfully the class instantly grew silent and complacent. The notion of something fun immediately quelled their bitching. With the class nice and quiet I looked over the list of presenters and chose the weakest to go first.

“Now that we are all ready to get started, the first group to present is Snips and Snails” two voices groaned in unison from somewhere in the back of the class and was soon followed by the dimwitted duo. They also were lugging quite a raggedy looking poster board on their backs and my gosh did it look disappointing. By disappointing I mean absolutely dreadful, the yellow crumpled posterboard had nicks, cuts and it was torn in some places. Worst of all the actual “meat” of their math presentation consisted of one measly pie chart and some form of scribbles that I think were supposed to be equations of some sort.

They didn't even try! I expected nothing and I still end up disappointed in them. That's Snips and Snails for you, a pair of real D students.

“Er, um hi everypony I'm Snails and this is Snip and we um....” Snails tried to speak but ended up mumbling his words. Poor thing has stage fright, thankfully his portly friend took over.

“Have a presentation for all of you! Without a doubt we will dazzle you with our hard work! Now first of all....” after that cringe worthy introduction I tuned them out. And looking over to Scootaloo's seat I saw that she was already fast asleep. I wish I could join her but I have to at least pretend to show some interest in these presentations. I am the teacher after all, and the least I could do was feign attentiveness while working on my letter.

Taking a glance to make sure the attention of the class was solely on the dim witted duo I began to revise the letter.

“Dear my secret admirer, you rascally devil you! You have quite the way in words, I had not expected you to describe your affections to me in such detail. You have no idea who flustered I was while reading your letter, I had not thought I was still physically fetching enough to catch the eye of anypony. Here I am still not having a clue what you look like and with you knowing exactly who I am, alas one day I shall know huh? I await that day with bated breath, to see you for who you are in the flesh.”

“Hm, does this seem a little cliché to you? Maybe a little too eager?” I mentally asked my conscience.

“It's passable I'd say” well that is reassuring. Well at least it's passable in the eyes of the almighty drag queen in my head. Moving on.....

“Alas I should not fill this letter to the brim with my pining, instead I shall answer the questions you have asked of me. First of all you asked me what my favorite book series was and I am ashamed to say that I haven't read any series recently. However I do recall a series that I am quite fond of, the Harry Trotter series. Now before you start laughing can you hear me out for just a moment? It's a series that I am quite fond of from my childhood and it's the most memorable book series I can think of at the moment. It may be looked down upon as a story for younger readers but I simply have a soft spot for fantasy stories.”

And that is stating it lightly. I simply adore fantasy stories, ever since I was a little filly. Gosh I was such a nerd back then, at least I wore those braces like a champ!

“And for your second question, my favorite food is key lime pie. Remember that if we ever go out together someday, the quickest way into my heart is some mean key lime pie!”

Okay so far so good. No real errors in my letter as far as I can tell....

“We are done Miss Cheerilee!” tearing away from my letter I came to look at the two smiling dimwits Snips and Snails. Damn that was quick, I barely managed to get a quarter of my letter revised.

“Good work you two, next group is Lemon Pop and Rumble” I announced as I went back to my letter. Maybe these two will last longer than the dimwitted avengers. And so with that I went back to reviewing.

“Now this next part covers your quite serious third question, my opinion on same sex relationships. I am proud to say that I agree with your opinion on it, who am I to judge if somepony loves another regardless of gender? True love should not be hindered by gender, and how can we all be equal if we can't accept that? That is what I believe in.”

Satisfied with that paragraph I looked up to see if the presentation was still going. And sure enough it Rumble and Lemon Pop were still presenting, I think I have enough time to finish up as well.

“Now forgive this next part of the letter, I had to rush writing it because I am actually writing during class! So I shall ask you three questions in a rather swift manner and I apologize for my manner for this letter. First, what is your profession if you have one? Second, what is your greatest fear? And third, do you have any pets? Again I apologize for this rushed part, I bid you adieu, Sincerely Cheerilee.”

“Finished, Miss Cheerilee!” I heard Rumble announce. Nice timing.

“Very well done you two, next group is Buttonmash and Pestle” I said without even bothering to look up. Hopefully they actually did a good job and I didn't just congratulate a hack job. Let's just assume that they are little geniuses, just for today. And so this went on for what felt like an eternity. After one interruption after another I finally managed to finish revising my letter. It finally looked presentable, no worries over misspelling and no sign of any unsightly smudges. Phew, and here I thought I would have to rewrite this entire thing!

“Miss Cheerilee, I believe you saved the best for last” ugh that voice, Diamond Tiara. I didn't even have to look up to know the owner of that bratty voice. Looking up once again from my desk I came face to face with the tiara wearing brat. And of course her little ass kisser of a friend Silver Spoon stood at her side. The worst part is that they both wore the most aggravating smirks on their muzzles. It was high time I wipe that grin right of their faces.

“Diamond Tiara, why isn't Scootaloo up here presenting with you two?” I feigned ignorance with a mock worrying tone. Diamond Tiara quickly put on the best innocent act she could muster with big puppy dog eyes and a pouty lip.

“But Miss Cheerilee, Scootaloo was being such a bully to us! She made us do all the work and when I tried to tell she had to pull her own weight she....she hit me! I was so defenseless!” I watched her little spiel as she over acted every little action. And do I see crocodile tears?

“Yeah! She was a such a brute acting like that! She drew blood and everything, thank Celestia that Diamond Tiara's dad came and saved us from that orange monster!” Silver Spoon added, her eyes filled to the brim with fake tears as well. Looks like these two practiced this whole routine earlier, too bad for them that I know the true story.

“She didn't deserve that second chance you gave her, she wasted it by bullying us and she tried to take all of our credit for the work! Please understand miss Cheerilee, I wanted to believe that this project could make us friends but she is so mean!” and with that final word Diamond Tiara slumped on Silver Spoon's shoulder, wailing all the while. What a bucking drama queen, is anypony really going to believe this sob story? Unfortunately, the class believed her and all eyes were on Scootaloo now.

Everypony either scowled at her or showed a surprising feature on their faces, disgust. Then came the words, the less than flattering comments the students whispered thinking that I couldn't hear from their desks. But I heard every word, they called her a bully, a moocher, a lazy orphan. Diamond Tiara was successful in turning the class against Scootaloo, but the orange little pegasus kept a stoic face. She merely ignored the peanut gallery and yawned at their attempts to rile her. Good girl, don't let them get to you.

“That is enough, everypony quiet down!” I yelled and the entire classroom became silent. All except for a few trouble makers sitting nearby Scootaloo who tried a last ditch effort to bother her but I gave them the evillest eye I could muster. Satisfied that I had the classroom back under my control I turned my attention back to Diamond Tiara.

“Well that is quite the story, Diamond Tiara and it is quite concerning. I believe this calls for a greater course of action, Diamond Tiara I would like you and Scootaloo to stay after school. I will be calling for your dad to come in for a conference so we can sort this whole thing out” Diamond Tiara's face fell into a frown, didn't expect that now did you little miss rich? You won't have your way this time, I will make sure of it.

“Now that we have gotten that out of the way I am sad to say that you have both failed the project. You failed to reach the goal I gave you, and Scootaloo?” I looked over to my favorite student to find her wearing a knowing smirk. I fought back the urge to smile back, t. “I am so disappointed in you for hitting her, you are going to spend a long time in class for detention during recess. Maybe if I am in a good mood we can sort out a way for you to make up for the project. Understood?”

The entire class went oooh at the same time, I hate when they do that. But I tried not to laugh and it looked like Scootaloo was forcing herself to keep a straight face as well. The whole class bought it hook, line and sinker. I had to make sure to look neutral in all of this, I can't wait for the conference for all of that to change.

“Now then I think this is a perfect time for some recess, right class?” instead of words I got cheers from the class as they all ran out of the room and out to sanctuary outside. All except for Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon and Scootaloo. The two trouble makers were whispering something to Scootaloo. “Now what are you two still doing here? You wouldn't want to waste recess inside would you?”

“Of course not Miss Cheerilee, come on Silver Spoon!” snickered the tiara wearing filly as she and her lackey left. Almost immediately as they left, Scootaloo flew dragged a nearby desk next to mine and promptly sat her behind in it. A large grin adorned her lips.

“Way to pull of the whole rough tough teacher act there, Cheerilee. For a second there I really thought you were mad at me, nice acting” Scootaloo said sarcastically.

“Yeah sorry about that one Scoots, I really put you on the spot there for a second. You didn't do so bad yourself pretending to look the delinquent part either” I said as I ruffled her mane. Scootaloo giggled as she pulled away from my playful ruffling, playfully punching my hoof in the process.

“Ew sappy Cheerilee mode! Blegh! So what's the plan now, sappy?”

“We wait for class to be over and then it's conference time”

And so we waited, after a long grueling day of teaching the class had all gone home, except for Scootaloo and I. Or at least I thought it was just us, until a knock on the door was heard.

“Come in!” I called out and immediately as I spoke the door squeaked open to reveal, Silver Spoon? What is she doing here?

“What do you wa-”

“I want to help you, Scootaloo” wait, what? Did I hear that right?

“What are you talking about?” Scootaloo asked puzzled, what was she talking about indeed? Silver Spoon was quiet for moment, her eyes darting from me and to Scootaloo. Her muzzle scrunched up as she paced back and forth, like something extremely important had been plaguing her thoughts. Eventually she stopped pacing and looked back to me.

“I want to help you with the conference. I don't want Diamond Tiara to get her way this time” Silver Spoon said, adjusting her glasses as she spoke. I was speechless, Diamond Tiara's friend wants to go against her?

“And you” Silver Spoon turned to Scootaloo, her ears fell flat against her head and her eyes were downcast to her feet. “I know we mess with you a lot but I just go along with it so I can stay her friend and not be a target for her. But this time she went too far, it's not right that she poked you about your orphaning. Just....just say that you got testimonies from the class on how Diamond Tiara was a bully or something. And way that I was part of it, I'm done with being her friend.”

Again, still speechless over here. And here I thought Silver Spoon was a dimwitted companion, but here she proves that she does have individuality. Shame it took her so long to finally get the idea to stop being that tiara wearing brat's friend.

“I don't know what to say, why?” Scootaloo spoke up. Silver Spoon just shook her head at the question and left without another word.

“Of all the things to happen today, I had not expected that to happen at all” I muttered. Scootaloo nodded knowingly and sat back down at her desk.

“I guess she just got tired of her crud, but why did she do it? She could have said nothing and kept being her friend. She would be safe from bullying, why would she give that up?” Scootaloo was beside herself as she spoke. Rubbing her temples with her hooves as she no doubt tried to make sense of what just happened.

“When somepony witnesses terrible things and say nothing they eventually get overrun with guilt sometimes. I guess Silver Spoon just got tired of being apart of the bullying, and what happened to you just ticked her off. Looks like you have a new friend, Scootaloo” I mused the very thought. A old enemy becoming a new friend, that would definitely take some explaining when Apple Bloom and Sweetie Belle come back.

“Be friends with Silver Spoon? Diamond Tiara's lackey that caused my friends and I trouble all this time? Would that even work?” Scootaloo asked, a hint of curiosity in her voice. I smiled at the question, I have been in her shoes quite a few times when I was younger. Hell, I am friends with a old bully from middle school. She's a dentist in Canterlot last time I checked.

“Oh most definitely, Scootaloo. I once got bullied in middle school by the meanest mare you would ever meet. Colgate was her name, oh we hated each other. But eventually we were forced to work together on a school project and got to know each other. She was such a sweet heart, we are still friends to this day. Which reminds me, I should send her a letter to see how's she's doing.”

Ah the memories, I miss middle school. But I definitely don't miss the homework, that's for damn sure.

“Maybe you're right, I could try making friends with her if she lets me” Scootaloo pondered, tapping a idle hoof against her desk.

“Just try talking to her, I am sure she will appreciate somepony talking to her once she loses Diamond Tiara as a friend. And it will give you somepony to talk to whenever I or your other friends aren't here. Just give it some thoughts my little pony, who knows, you might gain a best friend out of this one.”

And right as I finished talking to Scootaloo there was a knock on the door. The time has come, here goes nothing. I coughed to clear my throat and took a breath. I looked over to Scootaloo expecting to see her as nervous as I was yet she held a neutral expression. I couldn't tell if she was nervous or confident. It's now or never.

“Come in!” I called aloud. A moment later the classroom door swung open to reveal Diamond Tiara with her pompous looking father following close behind. Normally we don't wear clothes but Filthy Rich wore the whole shebang, the silly fool even wore pants. Talk about overdressed, this is just a parent teacher conference for bucks sakes. Jeez he is all dressed up and everything, there's even a pretty expensive looking pocket watch spilling out of his coat pocket. Everything about him screamed, “hey, I am a rich guy and I need to bucking show it!”, what a blowhard.

“Welcome, please take any seat from the first row if you please” I motioned for them to take a seat and they obliged. I held back a snicker at the sigh of the full grown Filthy Rich struggling to sit in a child's desk. The air was filled with the sound of bits jingling around as he squirmed in his seat. The spitting image of the desirable rich upper class stallion everypony!

“You wouldn't happen to have a bigger desk, would you Miss Cheerilee?” Filthy Rich asked as he struggled in his desk.

“I wish I did sir but unfortunately I haven't any spares, my apologies” I lied. There is in fact a custodial room full of chairs down the hall but he doesn't need to know that. I am content with watching struggle with all his might to sit straight. “Anyways, I called you here to talk about your daughter.”

“Yes, yes I am aware. My little Diamond told me all about it. This is about that little project you assigned to my daughter and that....orphan, correct?” Filthy Rich scoffed, saying the word orphan with as much disdain as he could muster. He didn't even refer to her by name!

“Keep your cool, sugar. He's just a ignorant old idiot, mind your feelings!” my conscience was right, I just had to put up with his crap just for today.

“This little street rat struck my daughter! I am sure that you punished the little clanless miscreant accordingly?” Filthy Rich said as he gave Scootaloo the stink eye. Scootaloo visibly shrunk at his words, sinking into her chair as to make herself smaller. That is it!

“First of all Mr. Filthy Rich, her name is Scootaloo and not street rat. Second of all I deemed her punishment unnecessary given that Scootaloo had done nothing wrong” I explained, barely suppressing the growl in my voice. Filthy Rich looked unfazed at my outburst, he merely smirked.

“What? The cretin has a name? Well that is indeed a surprise but I fail to see how that is relevant. But I digress, this orphan over here has bullied my daughter and harmed her over a school project. You cannot say that sh-”

“Mr. Filthy Rich, let me stop you right there. I don't know what kind of story your daughter fabricated but it is all lies. I had a talk with Scootaloo and found the truth in all of this commotion. Your daughter had egged her on, instigating the conflict we have here” I interrupted him, raising my voice to cancel out his own snobbish tone.

Filthy Rich looked simply puzzled. Why has this reputable teacher gone against her little angle and is choosing to side with some orphan? I'd imagine that is what's going through his mind at the moment.

“So you tell me that you believe a bully's fabrication over the victim, my daughter?” now it was his turn to get mad, his once calm voice slowly escalated into a shrill tone. An unmanly shrill might I add. Diamond Tiara on the other hoof still smirked, well let's see how long she keeps that smirk on her face.

“Look, I know you think your daughter is a little miss goody two shoes but I beg to differ. I have testimonies from several students including Diamond Tiara's friend, Silver Spoon. They have all said themselves that Diamond Tiara has been quite the bully on more than once occasion” as I said this Diamond Tiara's mood took a complete 180. She looked completely mortified and utterly furious at the same time, quite a feat for the filly. Who wouldn't be that upset when even your best friend betrays you?

“T-That is a load of crock, miss Cheerilee! How dare you accuse my daughter of such an act! You will not deny her the grade she deserves! Oh Filthy Rich, all of that yelling is going to get you nowhere. I'm not one of your lackeys to push around.

“And that grade is a zero, an F. the goal of this project was to complete it in a group, everypony had to contribute to get full credit. Your bully of a daughter has to learn to reat others with equality and compassion. That and I believe this little impasse will be that lesson she so desperately needs” I stated as a matter of fact. Filthy Rich was getting furious now, his face was completely red and he was struggling even harder to make himself seem threatening while sitting in that dinky little desk.

“But she won't make it into a single reputable school with a negative mark! This is unacceptable, I demand you to reconsider! Or else!” Filthy rich growled in a much less than regal tone. And now I see the true stallion behind that upper Canterlot socialite stature.

I bet her mind is working over time right now trying to find a way to get out of this one. He's just a greedy, spoiled brat, like daughter like father in this case.

“Mr. Filthy Rich, I will not buckle to idle threats while in my classroom. I am not one of your underlings to push around and I believe you should spend all of that strictness towards being more responsible for your daughter. Maybe if you spend less time spoiling her and more time teaching her to be a proper filly this wouldn't have happened. Good day sir! Come on, Scootaloo I'll walk you home” with a flick of my tale I gathered my things in hoof and left a very furious Filthy Rich behind with Scootaloo at my side.

As soon as we left the school grounds we broke out laughing, drawing the eyes of everypony nearby. To them we must have looked like a pair of cackling insane ponies, but they would be laughing along with us if we told them what just happened.

“Oh my freakin gosh, did you see his face? That was gold! Why didn't you bring a camera or something?” Scootaloo giggled. Damn, why didn't I? I would definitely frame a picture of Filthy Rich's expression on the wall for sure. It would be a damn good conversation piece.

“I wish I did, Scootalo. But I think he would have sued me for taking a picture during a moment of weakness of his. I think the memory is good enough, and did you see Diamond Tiara? You could see the exact moment where the hope left her eyes!” I let out the most unladylike chortle as the image of the fillie's expression came flashing back.

“You saw that too? That was one of the best things I have ever seen. I am never going let her live this one down! But you know I feel a little bit bad that Silver Spoon snitched, she was her best friend you know? Eh, no skin off my nose!” now that Scootaloo had mentioned it, I do feel bad about that part. She probably lost her only friend in school, but that's what a no good brat gets I suppose. As messed up as it sounds, she had it coming for a long time.

Minutes of wandering through town recounting our moment of victory we had arrived to the orphanage. Well that was quick.

“Aww, we're already here? I wanted to spend more time with you!” Scootaloo pouted. I rolled my eyes at her, I knew damn well what kind of game she was playing but I was too much in a good mood to deny her.

“You know what? I think they won't miss you and I think our victory today require us to buy some sweets, what do you say there Scoots?”

And that was the start of the longest sugar rush run I had ever participated in. I was surprised a certain pink party pony didn't join in with us. We were dashing to and from every stall or store that sold sweets of any kind. It felt like hours before we finally slowed down to check what we had bought at the park. And after checking the time I found that it had in fact been quite a few hours since we started our little pastry run. It was seven o clock on the dot, and here I thought I would spend my day grading presentations. Eh, I can put that off until tomorrow.

“Let's see....that makes about five boxes of cupcakes and two boxes of eclairs, I think we did pretty good huh?” Scootaloo said as she counted the boxes one by one.

“Mhmm, but don't eat all of this in one day or you'll end up a flying lard ball. Wait here, I will be right back okay?” I ruffled Scootaloo's mane as I made my way towards the old oak, the fond dead drop for my admirer's letters. A moment later I had stuck the letter safely inside and returned to my orange little sidekick. Whom was now snarfing down the last few cupcakes of an entire box of twenty. I was gone for not even five minutes and this little filly downed a box full of diabetes.

“Scootaloo, what did I literally just say?” Scootaloo shrugged at my question as she licked her frosting covered lips. I facehooved, I was planning on saving that box for a rainy day too....

Sometime Later....

The rest of my day was uneventful to say the least, Scootaloo was back home and here I was laying on my couch at home re-reading a old smut book I read years ago. Setting down the raunchy book I checked the time, eleven o clock, bed time. With a sigh I pulled my lazy ass off the couch and went to bed. As I climbed my stairs my inner conscience's presence filled my mind.

“You did good today, Cheerilee. You did a great today, yelling at that old fart and all that jazz. I am proud to see that my drag queen confidence is rubbing off on you!” my conscience congratulated me with a whimsical sigh. I rolled my eyes.

“You give yourself too much credit oh conscience of mine. But I can't lie that I took some pointers from you at one point” I said aloud with a yawn.

“Yeah, yeah sugar. You cannot say that I haven't been a good example for snarkyness am I right? But you already knew that, I am off to bed. Good night, sugar” my inner drag queen yawned and then sweet silence followed from within my cranium. And so with a yawn I fell into bed, falling asleep with one thought on my mind.

I wonder if tomorrow is going to be as good as today?

The very next day....

“Shit, shit shit! I am so screwed, buck!” I swore as I galloped through the streets of Ponyville. This Tuesday morning did not start off well at all. I woke up nearly an hour late and here I am running to school without eating breakfast. Being hungry, tired and irritable is not how I wanted to start the day. Maybe the principle will cut me a break and not give me an hour speech on punctual teaching methods, hopefully.

After nearly tumbling into several bystanders I finally made it to school. Once I was inside I quickly trotted to my classroom, and what I saw made my heart drop. Looking through the transparent window on the class door I saw him, Mortar. There he was sitting in my desk and he was....teaching? What in the absolute hell is going on?

“Ah Cheerilee, there you are” I nearly jumped as I realized somepony had been standing next to me. Turning to my right I met with my the principle, my boss, Paper Weight. The most drab looking pony you have ever seen, black fur adorned his body splotched with white spots here and there. His mane was nonexistent, he was bald. Yet, if you looked at his dull brown tail you would imagine if he had hair it would be the same.

“Mister Paper Weight! I am so, so sorry that I am late. I slept in, I set the clock and everything, yet it didn't go off this morning. Those things are so unreliable sometimes right? Eheh....” I chuckled, trying to lighten up the mood of this potentially bad situation. If Mortar is teaching in my class then it has to be a bucked up situation, but here's to hoping right? But Paper Weight didn't join in on my laughter, he didn't crack a smile. Instead his brow furrowed and he frowned, shaking his head all the while.

“We need to talk, come with me to my office”

Buck.

Present time....

That is how I lost my job, and to my rotten ex no less. Four hours later and I still can't believe it....I lost my bucking job to Mortar. So here I am eating my fourth tub of ice cream contemplating just what the buck happened. What did I do wrong? Did doing the right thing for Scootaloo actually turn out to be the bad thing? Well, it turned out bad for me anyways....

“It was not a bad thing to do, don't let anypony tell you otherwise, sugar! It is not your fault that unstylish old fart Filthy Rich couldn't take some criticism on raising his kid” my conscience said as he did his best to prove me wrong. Even if I made the right choice I still can't get over how I lost my job. It was all I had! And now it's gone! It may not be the most glamorous job but it made me happy, it gave me a purpose to teach those around me.

“I know that things look really terrible, but things will get better. Sugar, just put down the ice cream and go to bed okay? I know that it's only five pm but you can't spend the rest of your life downing ice cream, it's just not right. That and you would ruin your body, think about your image!” I listened to my conscience's attempt to make me feel better but only ended up feeling worse than before. I wanted to say a witty retort, just a single sentence to make him shut up. Yet I couldn't even manage that, I felt hollow.

But I still got up from my couch and threw away my half eaten tub of ice cream. I trudged upstairs and right before I was about to toss myself in bed I caught sight of my personal desk next to it. A stack of papers and a cup full of pens just seemed to glow to me. Inviting me to sit down and write, to vent.

“Why don't you write to your admirer? Maybe venting would do you some good?” my conscience offered. That did sound like it would help but right now I just want to sleep. My head hurts, my chest hurts, everything feels kinda achy. And so I plopped myself in bed and wrapped myself in a protective cocoon of sheets. Slowly I drifted off to sleep, thoughts of my job floating in my mind.

“Things will get better, I promise. Tomorrow will be a better day, just keep your chin up, sugar. Sweet dreams” cooed my conscience as I slowly felt the world of dreams take me in its embrace. Maybe my conscience is right, perhaps things will get better. Here's hoping, right?

Author's Note

Holy crap, a new chapter! Pinch me I must be dreaming! Kidding aside I am deeply sorry that I took so long to get a new chapter out. If you seen my blogs you would know why I was busy but jeez was I busy. Finals, essays, projects and video recordings for those projects. It is safe to say that these past few weeks leading up to finals in college have really put me in a bind on my free time. To put it simply, it was ridiculous beyond belief. Again I want to apologize again for this huge delay, I hope you can forgive me. But now some good news is that I am sure that next week is just finals and those are in classes I am well versed in. Which means, dun dun duuun, free time for me to get off my butt and type type type! So there is that ladies and gentlemen, until next chapter! (which won't be weeks later, I promise!)

Chapter 6: Depression and Hope

Day one of unemployment, nothing much has happened which is no surprise. The time was two pm and here I am trying to keep myself entertained with my romance novels. Looking over to the ever growing pile of books and empty ice cream containers on my coffee table I couldn't help but feel disgusted with myself. Why don't I try talking with Paperweight again? Surely there is something I could do, but is there really? Filthy Rich, that bastard ruined everything.

“And don't forget he gave your boss your ex's resume, thus leading to him stealing your job” added my conscience.

“Gee, thanks for reminding me. Bucking Mortar, took my job....of all the shitty luck! First he breaks my heart, then he tries to get at me in a random alley and now he took my bucking job! Son of a bucking bitch!” I roared, not caring that the citizens of Ponyville heard me. I jumped off my couch, tossing the book and half empty ice cream bowl I was using at the wall. With a satisfying squelch the little container exploded, littering rocky road all over the carpet.

“Feel better, sugar?”

“A little bit, still down and pissed....buck everything!” I yelled once more, kicking my coffee table leaving a dent on the already abused piece of furniture. But before I could continue my tantrum there was a knock on my door. I instantly fell silent, maybe they would leave if I acted like nopony was home. Another knock, just leave me alone whoever you are! Again, another bucking knock. Just leave already!

“Cheerilee, I know you're in there! Open up this door, we have to talk!” Lyra, ugh I don't want to talk to anypony right now. Just leave, please just leave....

“I'm here too, Cheerilee. Just open the door so we can talk, we heard about everything from Scootaloo” Bonbon was with her too huh? And they know about everything supposedly, fine. With a sigh I went over to the front door and swung it open, not even caring to check to see if I was presentable. On the other side stood Lyra and Bonbon, both looking genuinely concerned.

“Oh my goodness you look like a mess, what have you been doing?” Bonbon asked as she pushed past me into my home, dragging me by the hoof and forcing me to sit on the couch. Lyra followed suit as she shut the door behind her.

“Bonbon's right, it's only been a day and you are this bucked up already?” Lyra scoffed.

“Yes, I will totally feel better with comments like that, Lyra” I muttered sarcastically. Bonbon on the other hoof shot a glare at her marefriend and turned her attention back to me.

“How are you feeling?” she asked as she examined me, her hoof pressed against my forehead. Really? Checking my temperature? I am depressed, not infected with the flu here.

“Depressed, angry, I want to murder my old boss and not feeling sick” I listed my symptoms as I brushed her hoof away. Bonbon just sighed, taking a seat next to me as she did. Lyra followed her example and sat on my other side, I was cornered.

“Stop being so dramatic! They are your friends, they just want to help you out. Hear them out first before you get even more gloom and doom, sugar” my conscience reassured. Whatever, what can Lyra and Bonbon do anyways? Not like they can magically poof my job back.

“I hope you two didn't just come over to see if I was still functioning. You guys wouldn't happen to have a resume to a teaching job, right?” I chuckled dryly, hoping it would lighten the mood. Unfortunately both Lyra and Bonbon were unamused, their faces blank of any sign of amusement. Well at least I tried.

“Listen, Bonbon and I just wanted to check up on you. We were worried about what happened with your job. I can't imagine how bucked up this all looks, but don't let it ruin your life okay?” Lyra said as she lay a hoof on my shoulder.

“Exactly, so what if you lost your job? Sure you lost it but you shouldn't let it govern you. I am sure you can pick up a teaching job somewhere else, somewhere nicer where the pay is good and you won't have to fear getting fired again. Maybe a easy job at Canterlot? I heard they are always hiring new teachers all the time over there!” it was Bonbon's turn to make me feel better and it only made me feel worse.

“On second thought, maybe listening to your friends wasn't such a good idea. They don't have a good way with words huh?” my sentiment exactly mister drag queen in my head.

I know it wasn't their intention, but they managed to turn their pep talk into depression fuel. Getting over my depression, not letting it ruin my life as of right now? It's not that easy, and just finding a new job? It won't be the same.

“That sounds like a great idea, I might as well call up my folks living there to check around for a place hiring. Who knows, I might find a new calling in Canterlot. It won't be easy, but I am sure it will make me feel better leaving Ponyville for a while” I lied through my teeth all the while putting on a fake smile. But my friends didn't notice my lies as they smiled back, most likely thinking that they fixed their depressed friend. Fat chance.

“Good! Grow a back bone and move on, Bonbon and I will help you move when the time comes and everything. Don't you worry about it, just chill out and relax okay?” Lyra said as she smacked a hoof across my back. Was that supposed to feel reassuring? Cause all I feel right now is a sore back.

“Well I guess that settles it then, glad to see that you are feeling a bit better. Keep your chin up okay? If you ever need us you know were we are, for anything at all” Bonbon said as she got up to leave with Lyra close behind.

Finally, I was alone again. And then came the terrible heavy feeling in my gut. Oh how I hate that feeling, it makes it worse that I feel depressed as hell. I need a nap, even though it was almost three pm. Wow I feel pathetic, did I mention how depressed I was? And so I dragged myself upstairs to my room, my warm comfy bed drawing me like a moth to a flame.

Three Days Later....

My mood has been getting worse and worse, I can't even find the will to get up out of bed anymore. Only getting up to use the bathroom and eat a sandwich or two before slinking back into bed for more self loathing. Gods I felt numb, how long does this sort of mood usually last? Because I really hate feeling this way with nothing to bring happiness to myself. Not even my inner drag queen couldn't bring a smile to my face, and I couldn't bring myself to hold up my end of the mental conversations. Three days of the same dreary routine over and over again.

Might as well make it four days, ending this uneventful shitty day by going to sleep early. At four bucking pm.

“Wait a tick darling, let's try something different before you head off to sleep.Why don't you write a letter to your admirer? Venting sounds like just what you need right now, how about it, sugar?” looking over to my desk I saw the pile of papers and cup of pens resting there, just begging to be used in a venting session.

I nodded absentmindedly as I sat down in my rolling chair. Reaching over for a nearby pen I clicked it a few times as I thought of how to write the letter. Would it really be okay to dump my problems onto somepony else? It could ruin his day, but who knows. Maybe writing will indeed make me feel better. So with a heavy hoof I began to write, albeit a bit sloppily.

But I was writing and that was all that mattered.

“Dear my beloved admirer, I know that this letter has come a little earlier than expected. Usually I would wait for your letter and I would follow suit but I believe that it is necessary I write this. I have been fired from my job for doing the one thing I am tasked with as a teacher. To protect and mold the young minds of all little children that come through my classroom door. A student of mine had been caught up with a serious conflict and I had to intervene. Alas, due to my actions I had lost the thing that brought a certain flare in my life.”

I stopped for a moment to think about what to write, if I should be open with it all or just be illusive. In the end I just wrote what my felt right, no matter how much it seemed like I was compromising myself.

“I thought that this whole thing would blow over after it had become resolved. But the father of the child I had punished had spoken to my boss to fire me. And here is the kicker, he just so happens to be one of the biggest donors to our school funds. I pissed off one of the sources that keeps the school alive and he used that leverage to fire me. So in cruel fate my boss had to choose between the school funding or my career, it is obvious what his decision was. So here I am writing this out to you because I no not what to do.”

It was true, I don't know what to do. Getting my job back is out of the question, Paper Weight would just bring up the whole money thing and shut me out. Buck him, it's just money....

“My dear admirer, I feel numb. Is this what depression feels like? To feel cold and numb to things all around you, to feel something torn out of your life? You must think I am such a drama queen for acting this way but I lost access to my passion in life. I take back all of this times that I said I hated my job, the times were I cursed under my breath just to wake up in the morning. And now I wish I was there in that classroom teaching instead of my ex lover. Isn't that funny, only after I lost the thing that I sometimes loath do I miss it?”

A certain song comes to mind, you do indeed do not know what you got until it is gone.

“I don't know what to do, I suppose I could find another job but it wouldn't be the same. I don't even know why I am telling you this, what can you do? Here I am tossing my problems on paper hoping for something magical to come around and make everything better. I guess I am just venting out to somepony I can talk to. Sure I could talk to my friends but I do not think I can will myself to leave my home at the moment. It would be selfish to drop this on them, I would be burdening them with something they cannot solve.”

As I wrote I felt something wet slide down my cheeks. Wiping my eyes I found tears, I was crying. When was the last time I cried? Did it always feel this terrible to be sad? Damnit, stop crying. Crying won't solve your problems....

“And now I am crying, something that I haven't done in such a long time. I feel like a pitiable louse, dear admirer. Please ignore the splotches that this letter may contain, just a warning if it gets that bad. Anyways, I don't know what else to write here. I guess I do feel a bit better but if I do I can barely tell. So as I finish this letter I ask you, what should I do? What can I even do? Put yourself in my shoes and write back something, anything.”

As I placed my pen down I looked over the letter, taking note of several tear stains peppered all over it. Taking it in my hooves I folded it and left my home to deliver it. I don't know what happened next, it was all one big numb blur but I was at the park standing in front of the old oak. I was crying, sobbing like a goddamn fool. Thankfully nopony was nearby but I secretly wished somepony was. Maybe they would have the answer of what I could do to make everything better.

“Come on, sugar. Let's go home, okay?” like a drone I nodded to the voice in my head and trudged home. Next thing I knew I was in bed all wrapped up in a protective sheet cocoon, sobbing still. It was six pm, way to early to go to bed. Usually I would stay up late but right now I can't seem to bother to stay up till night. I wonder why?

“Shhh, sugar, shhh. Everything will be alright, things will get better” listening to my conscience's reassuring words I fell asleep. Maybe tomorrow will be better.

Knock, knock, knock....

My eyes flashed open, looking around my surroundings I found myself back in my room. I had a terrible nightmare, I was being chased by my boss and Filthy Rich. Ugh what a odd dream, I guess I should thank whoever is knocking on my door. Letting out a yawn I made my way downstairs and checked the time, half past nine o clock at night. Damn, it's not even tomorrow yet. Nonetheless I unlocked the front door and grabbed a lamp form the coffee table in my hoof as a makeshift club.

Just in case my visitor was a burglar or something. So with my lamp in one hoof behind my back I opened the door and who I saw waiting behind it brought my blood to a boil. And who else did I find knocking on my door, whom had a stupid bucking grin on his face? Mortar, what the hell was he doing here? In one swift motion I made to swing my dusty old lamp straight across his face but he was quicker than I. He caught my hoof in his magic, stopping my efforts to bludgeon his face entirely.

I expected him to taunt me, to tell me off after stealing my job. But what he said next completely threw me off guard.

“Alright love, before you smack me brains in with that lamp here me out alright? I didn't come here to egg ya on, I wanted to apologize” Mortar said, his voice sounded sincere which did not fit him at all. I wanted to smash his face in but then again I wanted to hear what he had to say. This apology better be bucking good.

“You have fifteen seconds” I simply said as I lowered the lamp down and out of his grasp. Mortar straightened his posture up, obviously relieved to see the household bludgeon put away.

“Alright, now listen to me when I say that I did not know I was takin your job. Funny thing was is that I was about to head off back to Canterlot, sitting on my arse in the train station when some rich bloke approached me with a job. Figured out his name was Filthy Rich and he offered me a job as a teacher, imagine that? A second chance at teaching the young minds again, after....well you know?”

I nodded once, I knew exactly what he was talking about. The little fight that lead to our breakup was tied to my job a long time ago. Funny thing how the circumstances are so eerily similar, except now I was on the receiving end this time.

“Anyways, I jumped at the opportunity and went to work the very same day. I was surprised when the bloke, Paperweight was it? Yeah, that's his name, well he assigned me a classroom of a recently fired teacher and just started working. Cheerilee, I had no idea I took your job, when I found out I just felt guilty. I am sorry, truly I am”

Well that is something I thought I would never hear Mortar say. He said he was sorry, and he sounds genuine....

“Aw hell no, don't tell me you believe this motherbucker? Open your eyes, he has got to be scheming with Filthy Rich! Don't even think about giving this bastard a chance!” screamed my conscience. I just shook my head, hoping to block out the drag queen in my head. I looked down at my hooves, thinking about what I should do. Option one, believe Mortar and just move on jobless. Option two, buck his teeth in and celebrate with some ice cream....

“There, I said it. Wow I feel a lot better now, but I can't say the same for you, eh poppet?” Mortar said as he gently brought my gaze to his, his hoof gently holding my chin in his grasp. For once I didn't feel angry at him using my old nickname, on the contrary I felt a little warm.

“There was another reason I came here ya know, now I want you to hear me out again alright? No head smashin or groin bucking, okay poppet?” I gave him a nod and he smiled.

“Good, now I would love to know if you would like to have a drink together as friends? Maybe down at The Rusty Horseshoe? I'll be buying, that is if you would have me? Just for old times sake, ain't nothing romantic about it”

Or option three, drown my depression in alcohol and hang out with my ex? Hmm, just a friendly outing between old foes huh? Well I shouldn't say foes, not yet anyway. Mortar has changed, at least I think he has. Maybe this won't be so bad?

“Oh come the buck on, you are bucking insane! I forbid you to go! You can-wait what are you doing? Don't you you dare try to repress me! I am trying to protect you, don't just....” and just like that the drag queen's voice dissipated until I could barely hear him. That was easier than I thought, like forgetting a bad dream when you really put your mind to it.

Or in this case, a gay stallion in my head.

“So should I take your scrunched up face as a yes or a no, poppet?” crap, I forgot he was here! Opening my eyes I found myself looking at a very confused looking Mortar. Any words now would just make things worse so I just nodded with a sheepish smile.

“Well alright then, shall we?” with that said I left my home behind and followed Mortar by his side. The walk to The Rusty Horseshoe was surprisingly pleasant with Mortar acting like quite the gentleman. Which was a stark contrast to his old self. Eventually we found ourselves in front of The Rusty Horseshoe, and it still smells like a drunkards hangout.

“Ladies first” Mortar said with a curt bow as he held the door open for me.

“Okay, where the hell is Mortar and what have you done with him?” I said with a laugh. Mortar just shook his head at me with a smile as he ushered me inside. And like a brick to the muzzle I was assaulted by the smell of alcohol and peanuts. Ugh, yep it still smells like a rat hole. Nonetheless Mortar and I found a spot at the bar, the bartender recognized me. If that scowl on his face was was any sign of it.

“Now I hope you didn't bring that unicorn trouble maker right? I don't want anymore trouble, that green lass made my brother cry!” Mortar gave me quizzical look and I just shrugged.

“It's a long story, Mortar. And no she isn't with me tonight, just me and my friend here okay? So how about a couple of beers for us?” I said, hoping the bartender would drop the subject. Last thing I want to do is explain that whole mess that night. Thankfully the bartender just shrugged and slid two bubbling mugs towards us.

“Cheers!” Mortar raised his mug towards me and I obliged with him with a clink of my own. We both chugged our beers in one gulp and instantly I felt the warm soothing sensation of a good beer. A few more of these and my depression will be replaced with a nice buzz.

“Another!” I called out to the bartender and received another mug of beer in return. Not even giving it a second thought I downed it in one swift gulp and called for another and another. Five quick minutes had passed when I downed my sixth mug of beer and counting. I noticed Mortar had only barely drank his first beer but I notched it off as him not being up to getting piss drunk. His loss.

“Glad to see you're still quite the drinker, poppet. All those years of teaching hasn't rid you of the old part animal eh?” Mortar laughed as he finally finished his beer. I laughed along with him as I ordered yet another drink.

“Gotta do something to get rid of this depression, which is partly your fault you know” I slurred as I downed my seventh drink. Feeling my seventh beer settle in my gut I started to feel the buzz come along, the warmth sensation of a good beer dulling my senses. Again Mortar laughed, the same laugh that I fell in love with all those years ago. I don't know if it's the seven beers but he still looks handsome, in that grungy way of his.

“Again I am sorry about the whole thing, I didn't know I was nabbing your job, poppet. But if you keep drinking you're gonna break me with the bar tab!” after another round of laughter we ordered more drinks. Around my fourteenth beer I felt like I finally had enough, my vision was starting to get a little blurry. Mortar on the other hand kept drinking and he was egging me on to drink just one more.

“Come on poppet, just one more? I'll even get one of the more expensive brands?” well aren't we being the splurging gentlecolt tonight?

“Well when you put it that way....sure, one more couldn't hurt!” and with that said, Mortar called the bartender over and whispered something in his ear. The stallion looked at me and smiled, winking at Mortar as he ducked under the bar and came back up with a blue fizzing mug of....something.

“One Banshee Bomber for the lass, enjoy!” the bartender announced, sliding the bubbly blue concoction towards me. Taking one whiff of the drink my nostrils were bathed in the strong smell of blueberry mixed with what smelled like scotch. My goodness, just by the smell you could tell it was quite the drink. You could get a buzz just from smelling the damn thing!

With a tentative hoof I brought the mug to my lips, hesitating for a moment. Maybe this isn't such a good idea, this thing seems a little too strong for my tastes.

“What's wrong? You chicken, poppet?” Mortar teased. Oh he did not just call me chicken!

“I don't see you drinking this thing, I'll show you who's chicken!” and like the drunk idiot I was I tilted the mug, the still fizzing liquid inching towards my lips....

“Cheerilee! There you are!” wait, is that voice....Scootaloo? Immediately dropping the drink back to its resting place I turned in my seat towards the voice. To my surprise there indeed was my favorite student, even more surprising was that Twilight was standing by her side. And the purple alicorn was carrying a pretty heavy looking satchel on her sides. Wonder what's in there?

“What are you two doing here?” I asked as I hopped off the bar stool.

“We have been looking everywhere for you! When Scootaloo told me about what happened I went to your house as fast as I could and you weren't there. Thank Celestia Scootaloo told me about this bar, she said it would be the first place you'd go to” Twilight explained. I looked over to Scootaloo who nodded, confirming the story.

“Yeah! Do you have any idea how worried I was? And you would not believe who took you job, it was-”

“Me, yeah I am sorry about that one” Mortar piped in as he slunk in his seat.

“You! You took Cheerilee's job you son of a-wait a second. Why are you two here....together?” Scootaloo asked, confusion evident in her expression. And all eyes were on me, great.

“Well, um you see here, Mortar wanted to apologize to me and he invited me out on a friendly night out”

“And I simply wanted to show her I meant no harm and I just wanted to help liven up her mood. Do you have any idea how terrible I felt when I found out I took her position as teacher? I was simply-”

“Before you go on a tangent on how innocent you are I just want to stop you right there. When Scootaloo told me all about this whole thing I just had to check to see if it was really true. I had a chat with Mayor Mare about Filthy Rich's recent business with Paperweight and found some paperwork, some very incriminating paperwork might I add” Twilight said as she rummaged through her satchels. Bringing out a rather thick looking folder filled with papers and floating it towards me in her magical grasp. I carefully took the folder in my hooves and began skimming through its contents.

“These are resume papers, and....a signed invoice from Filthy Rich and Mortar. You bucking bastard” I growled at the now sniveling stallion curled up in a ball in his seat.

“And that isn't the worst of it, that drink right there? Which I am assuming he ordered for you is a notorious drink laced with Flunitrazepam. Commonly found in seedy establishments like this bar!” Twilight explained with a smug look.

“Flunitra-what now?” I asked, what the hell is that? Twilight raised an eyebrow at me and looked to Scootaloo and several other onlookers to see the same bewildered expression on them.

“You can't be serious? Does nopony read books anymore? Oh for heavens sakes it's a notorious drug used to knock somepony unconscious?” drunk and confused as I was I could only shrug at her. This in turn made Twilight groan even more as she facehooved. “It's a drug commonly used for rape, ruffies!”

Right then and there the little light bulb in my head flashed on, Mortar was trying to do that to me?

“I was wrong, you really haven't changed you scum sucking bastard!” I yelled at the pitiful excuse for a stallion that was Mortar. And from deep withing the depths of my mind a familiar high pitched voice yelled.

“I motherbucking told you he didn't change! I bucking knew it! And another thing, sugar, how dare you repress me like a bad memory! You and I are going to have a long talk later little miss!” screamed my conscience, he was so loud I could barely hear my own thoughts.

“By Celestia's damn beard, you stupid purple alicorn bushwaggin harlot! Because of you lass, I can't get me some ass! You always bucking show up right when I'm about to score, what's your deal?” Mortar half squeaked half yelled. And there goes the whole gentlecolt facade, in a rather unmanly way too.

“I simply look out for my friends, that's what I do you big idiot” Twilight said, winking at me as she spoke. I winked back and turned to my would be rapist.

“You know what Mortar? I was a fool to think you changed, and there is something I always wanted to tell you”

“Oh yeah? And what's that po-” in one fluid motion I grabbed the mug of Banshee bomber and slammed his face with it, shattering the glass right across his dumb muzzle. He promptly hit the ground unconscious laying in a small pool of his blood and beer. A few teeth lay scattered about him as well, looks like my friend Colgate is going to get a new client.

“I bucking hate your accent you prick, and you!” I pointed a stern hoof at the bartender and he immediately ducked under the bar. I looked over to Twilight and she nodded, her horn flashed for a instant and the bartender slowly levitated back into view. “You better stop selling that bucking drink or you're going to end up like that pitiful excuse for a stallion on the floor!"

“Yeah! And if we see ya trying to sell that flunawatzit, my teach and I are gonna knock all of your teeth out!” Scootaloo added as she flew onto my back, making a neck slicing movement with her hoof as she did. With our threats said we left The Rusty Horseshoe and swaggered off into the cold night.

“Jeez Cheerilee, did you see how many of his teeth you sent flying? You are such a badass! The glass hit his face like smash! And he hit the ground all like pow! It was freakin awesome!” Scootaloo cheered as she flew around Twilight and I.

“Scootaloo! No cursing! But I do have to agree with her on what happened back there, you have a mean swing. Remind me not to make you mad, Cheerilee” laughed Twilight.

“Bah, you should give yourself more credit you know. You were the real hero back there, all I did was knock some well deserved sense into that sleazy bastard. Without you I....ugh I don't even want to think about what would have happened!” both Twilight and I grimaced at the thought. Thank Celestia that she butted in when she did!

“Ain't that the truth, if little miss purple avenger didn't show up you would have woken up in some alley with your ass up in the air! Blech, ain't that a nice mental picture?” retched my conscience. I shuddered, now that isn't what I needed to pop up in my head.

“So what's the plan now guys? It's all good that Cheerilee's ex lost his teeth and all, but what about her job? I don't want a toothless jerk to teach me!” Scootaloo said, sticking out her tongue in disgust. That is a good question, just knocking Mortar to kingdom come won't get my job back. In fact, I might have made things a little harder with that little fiasco back there.

“And that is where I come in, I will handle it. With those papers I got from your boss I can use it as evidence of foul play in all of this. Also, being a princess does have its perks you know. In case of Filthy Rich or whoever wants to deny you your job, all I have to do is flash the royal seal and they will be at a loss for words without a doubt. That and I am pretty good at a few stare downs, I took notes from Fluttershy after all” Twilight explained. I smiled at her plan, there is no way this would end badly.

“With all of that in mind Cheerilee, you and I are going to have a battle of wits tomorrow with your boss. I have no doubt that we will have your job back, and nopony has to lose their teeth too!” Twilight giggled.

“Oh hah hah, very funny Twilight” I groaned. Scootaloo and Twilight just laughed, even my conscience joined in as well. Well buck all of you, honestly. After a while of laughing at my expense we made it to my home without a scratch.

“Okay before we all say goodnight and all that stuff um, Cheerilee can I stay the night again?” rolling my eyes at her puppy dog routine I just opened the front door and she bounded inside giggling all the way. Goodbye comfy bed, hello back breaking couch. Damnit.

With a sigh I turned to Twilight and shrugged.

“What a night huh?”

“What a night indeed, at least we got off safe and sound though” Twilight agreed with a yawn. Cute, wait did I just think she was cute?

“Yes you did, sugar. And I don't think it's the drunk buzz making you think that way too!”

Nope, it's definitely the alcohol at work here. Just drunk thoughts, nothing more nothing less.

“Well it's getting late and we have a long day tomorrow so I think it's best we get some shut eye. Goodnight Cheerilee” Twilight said as she made to leave but I stopped her with a hoof on her shoulder.

“Thank you for all of this, Twilight. It means a lot to me, any other pony would just leave me high and dry. Telling me that everything would be okay without actually helping me out. But you didn't so I appreciate it, a lot. Until tomorrow then, right?” I said with a smile. Twilight smiled back, her face a little red. No doubt from the cold chill outside.

“Exactly, goodnight”

“Night” with our goodbyes said the alicorn princess trotted off into the night and I retreated back into my house.

“Hey Cheerilee, I kinda sorta broke one of your cups!” Scootaloo yelled out from somewhere in the kitchen.

It is going to be a oh so very long night.

The Very Next Day....

Here we are, outside Paperweight's office. Today is the day I get my job back, today is the day Twilight and I make him rehire me. And now I have stage fright mixed with uncertainty of what would happen next. Will I even get my job back? Will the papers stamped with the royal seal and Twilight's presence be enough to force Paperweight into action?

“Cheerilee, we're next. Let me do the talking and everything will be fine. So come on, it's show time!” Twilight's voice broke me from my trance and back to reality. Hopefully the reality where I get my job back. I looked over to my purple furred friend and nodded. I felt nervous, this could have all been for nothing. What if Filthy Rich pulled a preemptive strike and ruins everything?

But all of my negative thoughts were wiped away when Twilight smiled as she placed a reassuring hoof on my shoulder.

“Let's do this” I muttered as I opened the door and came face to face with my old boss. And boy did he look surprised to see me.

“Cheerilee? Back already? I hope you aren't here to beg for your job back, you already know my answer to that question don't you?” Paperweight stated with a smug grin. Let's see how long you keep that smug look when a princess comes into play you prick.

“And what answer would that be, Mister Paperweight?” and in came Twilight, a stack of papers floating next to her with her magic. At the sight of royalty Paperweight instantly dropped his grin and straightened up his tie.

“W-well isn't this a surprise, to whom do I owe the pleasure of being graced by the one and only Twilight Sparkle?” Paperweight asked, a hint of fear in his tone.

“I have come to negotiate Cheerilee's old position here as teacher, and to have a talk with you over some pretty sleazy practices here. I believe you are aware of a Mr. Filthy Rich yes? And you are familiar with these resumes and forms?” Twilight stated calmly as she floated the stack of papers onto the stallion's desk with a plop. I watched as Paperweight flipped through the stack, his lips slowly curling into a frown.

“H-How did you get this? T-T-These were supposed to be....”

“Filed away somewhere where nopony could find it I assume? Honestly Paperweight you should have covered you tracks better, and trusted somepony that didn't have a conscience like Mayor Mare. You are very lucky Filthy Rich signed you in along with Mortar or else you would lose your job, the whole finders fee clause was smart. Nice abuse of the loophole I'll give you that. But all of those papers there can give the authorities reason to investigate, and I am sure you wouldn't want to lose more funds right? Sure Filthy Rich supplies the school with twenty five percent, but what happens when the student council hears about this?”

I watched in silence as Twilight cut down Paperweight with every sentence. Sure I looked calm and stoic on the outside but on the inside I was screaming, cheering for her to keep tearing him apart with her words.

“So I ask of you this, is withholding Cheerilee's job as teacher really worth losing your precious funding? And don't even get me started on how you are using said funds, there is a nice alphabetized section of everything you bought using funds meant for the school. We wouldn't want that getting out to the public's ears right, Mr. Paperweight?” Twilight's question was the final nail in Paperweight's coffin and he knew. All hope of winning this confrontation flew right out of the window for him and his expression showed that he knew it.

“Y-Yes I do realize now that laying off Cheerilee was indeed a bad move on my part and I am deeply sorry for that. I will get on sorting out the correct paperwork for reinstating Miss Cheerilee, but what about Filthy Rich? When he learns about this he will no doubt pull his funding and I fear what else he might do. The man does have political ties, princess” damn, that is a good question. I could end up getting fired again when he finds out.

I looked over to Twilight to see if she was as worried as I was but instead I found her smirking. With a mischievous look in her eye.

“If you look into page twenty eight subsection b, you will find a seal tied to a letter from Celestia herself. If Filthy Rich tries to pull his funds from the school without a legal cause let him read that letter. The contents within will no doubt stop him in his tracks. So I believe that should be enough to solve your problems and I assume you will give Mortar a week notice?” I was speechless as I watched Twilight lay down the law. I am surprised her special talent doesn't relate to being a lawyer!

“You are pretty damn lucky to have such a sweet mare to watch your ass, sugar. Cause gods know that you would never pull this off without her!” I had to agree with my conscience on that one. I probably would have never gotten out of my depressed ass to deal with this myself.

“O-Of course, princess. Consider it done, but there is a problem” Paperweight said, his voice barely above a whisper. Crap, what is it now?

“You do know it will take some time for Cheerilee to become reinstated right? I can't just kick Mortar out and everything will be all hunky dory. It will probably a few weeks, maybe a month or two even until Cheerilee is able to work here again” Paperweight muttered as he sunk in his chair, hooves rubbing against his temples.

“What?! But Mortar got my job in less than a few days! And you're saying I can't pop in just like he did?” I roared at the pitiful excuse for principal that was Paperweight.

“A-About that, it's a funny story actually. As the princess had pointed out earlier, this whole thing wasn't exactly legal with Mortar. So um, you will have to go through it the old fashioned way, sorry!” I couldn't believe the words coming from his mouth, this was going so well!

“But how am I going to survive? I can't live off only that paycheck that hasn't even gotten here yet! And I can't stay with Bonbon and Lyra. Another mouth to feed will put a strain on their already tight wallet. You're sure you can't do something?” Paperweight shook his head at my question. Well there goes eating hot food for a few weeks. Peanut butter sandwiches for breakfast, lunch and dinner here I come....

“Don't fret just yet, Cheerilee. I believe I have a solution for your problem, how about you work part time at the library with me? I can't pay you as much as you would get teaching but it would definitely be enough to get you by until you get your job back” Twilight interrupted us with her proposition. And I could barely believe my luck.

“R-Really? You'd do that that for me? My, that sounds great! What would you have me do?” I could barely contain my elation, no, the pure happiness I was feeling right now. This is too good to be true!

“Well Spike does need help around the library with chores, sorting books, cooking maybe and other things like that. You just have to help around the place, simple stuff really. You won't have to do much-eek!” I didn't let her finish her sentence as I swept her up in one big bear hug. I couldn't help but swing the purple alicorn to and fro, shrieking out a whole bunch of yeses and thank yous all the while.

“Ahem! Would you mind doing....whatever it is your doing with your marefriend outside of my office please? I would like to read through these papers without that shrieking of yours” Paperweight's words brought me down from my emotional high, forcing me to realize just what the hell I was doing. It took a second to register that I was currently squeezing the life out of my purple furred companion. Wait, did he say marefriend?

“We aren't together!” Twilight and I squeaked at the same time. We both looked to each other to find raging blushes on both of our faces. Well this isn't awkward or anything.

“You can put me down now, Cheerilee” Twilight whispered. I just sheepishly smiled, releasing the alicorn from my death grip. And with our awkward moment over we left Paperweight's office without another word. Leaving the dim confines of school we were welcomed by a bright sunny day. Not a single cloud in the sky, a perfect day to compliment a perfect victory.

“So um, what happened back there....?” Twilight asked, the began to return to her face. Oh boy here we go, let the awkward begin.

“Play it cool, play it cool sugar. Don't muss this up!”

“Would you shut up? What the hell are you talking about? I was just about to apologize for the whole embarrassing hug thing!” I yelled mentally.

“Oh, that's what you were going to do? Never mind then, another time then” I rolled my eyes at my inner drag queen, was he really expecting me to do “that”? We are just friends, and I was just a little too happy for my own good. Ugh, I hate ponies who imply over the smallest thing.

“Yeah, sorry about that whole thing. I just got swept up in the moment you know? Sorry if I made you feel uncomfortable or anything” I muttered, rubbing the back of my neck awkwardly as I spoke.

“It was nothing, I completely understand. And did you hear what Paperweight said? He called us marefriends, what a thought huh?” Twilight said with a laugh.

“Yeah, what a crazy thought right? Like that would ever happen” I laughed. Twilight however just looked off to the side, her laughter dying down to a soft chuckle.

“You okay, Twilight?” I asked feeling a little bit concerned in her change of mood. That isn't a happy chuckle, that's the kind of chuckle you would do when something was bothering you. I always heard it when students confronted me about their grades and stuff like that.

“Oh it's nothing, I was just worried about....the library! Yeah, I was just thinking about all of the schedules that I have to make up for you along with Spike's. It's a lot of work, no biggie!” Twilight's sudden outburst left me with more questions than I started out with but I didn't poke her on her deflection of the subject. Best not to bother her, she seems like the mare to get caught up in those kinds of things. This is probably normal, probably.

And thus began the awkward silence between us, I hate it when these kinds of things happen. When you really want to say something and your conversation partner no doubt has a lot of things to say as well but you two don't know how to start. After a few moments of silence between us I caught sight of the library up ahead, might as well break the ice before we leave each other on a awkward note.

“So uh, I want to thank you again for everything. You could have just stopped with getting my job back, you didn't have to offer me a job. So, thanks for that” I said, hoping my words would get rid of the awkward silence between us. Twilight looked me in the eyes for a moment before casting her gaze down at the road once more. But I caught her smiling, and that was all that mattered.

“Please stop thanking me, anypony would have done the same if they were in my position. It's no problem so stop thanking me before you drive us both crazy” Twilight said softly, sounding a bit unsure of herself somehow.

“Are you kidding me? You deserve more than just thank yous you know! But you're probably right, I should stop spewing out my thanks. Anyways, what time do I start? Today or tomorrow?”my question left Twilight humming to herself, no doubt pondering the next course of action regarding my position at the library. She kept humming to herself until we finally arrived at the library, I still can't get over how the entire thing is built into a tree.

“How about you start tomorrow? Nine am sharp?” well that sounds reasonable, and it is a later time than I would start my job as a teacher. Hello two extra hours of sleep.

“Then it's settled, nine o clock on the dot! I guess this is where we part ways Miss Sparkle” I said as I curtly bowed to Twilight. And sure enough my little display made her laugh. She shook her head at me as she returned the bow before slipping inside the library. With a soft thunk the oak door shut behind her and left me alone to my own thoughts. Thoughts of my new side job and the awkward hug filled my mind as I walked home.

Moments later I was safe and sound in my humble abode scribbling away a new letter to my secret admirer.

“Dear my secret admirer, I wish to ease any thoughts of apprehension that you may have gotten from my last letter I sent you. Everything has been resolved due to a wonderful friend of mine and there is no need to worry! I apologize if I made you feel worried about me, I was just in a dark place for a while but I am no longer the object of gloom and doom any more I assure you. So do not worry, let's just forget about this whole terrible situation because everything is all right once again.”

I let out a sigh as I dotted the period at the end, I must have sounded pathetic in that last letter. But who can blame me?

“However the downside in all of this is that I will have to wait a few weeks to a month to get my job back. You know how it is, paper work and all of that nonsense. The upside to this is that my wonderful friend, the very same one that resolved all of this for me has given me a job at her library as a part time excursion. Can you believe my luck? I am surprised myself, but it is less about luck and more about how wonderful my friends are. Such wonderful ponies are watching over me and I am grateful to have them at my side. Although some friends weren't as helpful but at least they tried to lift my depressing mood.”

Ugh, Lyra and Bonbon. I know they had good intentions with their “help” but they need to work on their wording with their pep talk skills. I have to remember to tell them everything is alright now, knowing Bonbon she must be in hysterics over my situation still. Lyra on the other hand is probably plucking away at her lyre while listening to Bonbon's schemes to help me.

“So with that said let us go back to our usual pattern of communications shall we? I look forward to your next letter, and I ask you again to relax if you are still worried about me. I am better now, I promise. With much sincerity, Cheerilee.”

With one final stroke of my pen I finished my letter, folded it safe and sound in a envelope for delivery. Like a mad hare I rushed to the park and plopped the letter inside of the old oak. With my delivery done I galloped back home and spent the rest of my day reading my novels like yesterday. But instead of a cloud of depression hanging over me, this time I was reading with a level head and a sense of happiness in my heart.

“Glad to see you aren't stewing in gloominess, sugar. That whole emo crap doesn't fit well with you at all. Oh, and don't think I forgot about you shutting me out yesterday! First of all, how could you?! Second of all, how bucking could you?! And third, you did me proud knocking Mortar's teeth out of his stupid mouth, I am so proud of you!”

“I am sorry, that was rather stupid of me wasn't it? I blame my actions entirely on depression and the prospect of free alcohol clouding my decisions. I promise to never let that happen again, I need you and you need me. Can you ever forgive me? You fabulous drag queen you?” I begged my conscience's forgiveness but only received silence in return. Oh come on, don't leave me hanging!

“Aw I can't stay mad at you, especially when you compliment me like that. Apology accepted, but if you ever pull something like that ever again I am going to give you such a migraine! Now if you excuse me, it is late as hell and this queen needs his beauty rest!” and with that said my conscience went back into the silence of my subconscious. Looking over to the clock on the wall I found that it was indeed late, eleven o clock.

With a yawn I closed shut the book I was reading "The Lusty Equestrian Maid" and made sure to put a bookmark where I left off. Putting the book back on the pile of the others on the coffee table I went upstairs, took a quick shower and got ready for bed. I was so ready for some shut eye, to wrap myself up in my oh so comfortable bed sheets. But right when I was about to throw myself onto my comfy bed, I found Scootaloo already sleeping on it. I completely forgot that Scootaloo was still living with me, back breaking couch here I come.

And so with a groan I left Scootaloo to sleep in my nice comfy bed and I marched to my bumpy as hell couch. Punching the lumps until it was flat enough for my back I lay on the still lumpy couch and closed my eyes. Yet I couldn't go to sleep, I was too excited to begin my part time job at the library. I guess I am just excited to spend some time outside of my house for once. Tomorrow is going to a good day, I am sure of it. Hopefully the back pain won't ruin my first day working at the library though, here's hoping.

Author's Note

Bam! Chapter six is up! What is up folks, how are y'all doing? I have been doing pretty well, I checked my final grades in my courses this semester and passed with flying colors! So I am in a pretty damn good mood and I hope the rest of you are having a great day as well. Besides that I got this chapter out and this time it didn't take me weeks to do so! And the best part is that I am working on chapter 7 too! So cheers for that and all that junk. Anyways that's all I have to say for now, until next time folks! Keep being fabulous!(ps, hopefully there aren't any errors in here! If there are i apologize in advance!)

Chapter 7: First Day On The Job

“Oh Cheerilee, you are so ravishing tonight. I wonder if you always look this radiant, I should have been direct with my courtship you know” a voice spoke. I didn't recognize it, but it sounded male. I blinked my eyes twice then looked around, I was in a dimly lit room. The walls were lined with some sort of red velvet wallpaper and I found myself sitting at a rather lovely looking table. Two candles, two bowls of steaming something and two glasses of what looked to be wine sat before me.

How did I get here? Where was I before? What is going on?

“Darling, are you alright? Perhaps I should have chosen a location with better lighting?” the same voice from earlier spoke once more. I looked all around me yet I couldn't find the origin of the voice. “Over here, darling?”

I snapped my gaze forward and there sitting before me was a stallion, I could barely tell what he looked like. But from what I could see his fur was colored....purple? And he looked to be a unicorn, I think. Whoever he was I couldn't help but feel safe in his presence, and try as I might I couldn't remember what I was thinking about before.

“I hope I don't make you uncomfortable. This isn't exactly the most lively of any dining quarters but I chose a secluded spot. Just as you asked in your last letter” last letter? Oh my, this is my secret admirer! In the flesh! Say something you idiot!

“Sorry, I was worried about some things. The usual, you know?” I spoke, suddenly remembering my recent loss of my job. The stallion chuckled as he reached over the table and took my hoof in his own. Instantly my cheeks flushed, thank Celestia this room was dark as hell or else he would see.

“You don't need to worry about that whole thing anymore, that mare Twilight has it under control right?” his voice was as smooth as honey. I couldn't help but melt at his tone, he sounded so refined yet manly.

“Indeed, but let's stop talking about her. I believe you had something important to tell me?” I said. Wait, did he? I can't remember, what were we just talking about? Why is it so bucking dark in here?

“Well, yes I did in fact. I wanted to ask you this ever since I sent you that first letter” the mystery stallion said as he pulled a box out from under the table. The thing was as big as my head!

“What is that?” I asked, my eyes glued on the wooden object before me. The stallion said nothing as he flipped it open, revealing a golden band encrusted with every gem you could ever imagine. It shined brightly even in the dim ambiance, it looked magnificent. By Celestia it must be worth at least a million bits!

“Would you give me the honor of.....” this can't be happening, is he really going to ask me that?

“Waking the heck up!”

“Yes! I would love to....wait, what?” before I could say anymore the stallion lunged across the table as he grabbed me. He shook me like a rag doll, telling me to wake up over and over again like a mad stallion.

“Wake up, Cheerilee! I gotta go to school!” that voice, Scootaloo? Why the hell is he speaking in....oh, this is a dream isn't it? The mystery stallion rolled his eyes at me and gave me one final shake. And just like that I woke up muzzle to muzzle with a very annoyed looking Scootaloo. Well this isn't encroaching with my personal space or anything.

“Good morning, I take it that I slept in?” I yawned. Scootaloo rolled her eyes as she nodded at my question. Without even asking the little filly how long exactly I slept in I turned to the nearby clock on the wall. Ten bucking thirty, I am a hour late to my job at Twilight's and Scootaloo is probably royally screwed with the sub at school.

“Well crud, no time for a shower or breakfast. That's real swell, Twilight is going to kill m-”

“Can we just go already? You can think out loud later!” Scootaloo whined as she tried her best to drag me off the couch. With a sigh I complied to her struggled ministrations, took a quick shower and left to school with Scootaloo in tow. Thankfully morning rush was over and the town of Ponyville had gotten lax compared to how busy it usually was. Not that I was complaining, I bucking hate morning traffic. There was always somepony trying to sell you something from off the side of the street too, hate the morning rush so, so very much. It's why I try my best to wake up at least thirty minutes earlier most days.

But thanks to the lack of traffic we arrived to school in no time at all. Scootaloo said her goodbyes as she scampered off into the building and I made my way to Twilight's home.

“You are so screwed, she is probably going to magically bitch slap you for being late. And on the first day on the job too, tisk tisk. sugar” berated my conscience. I saw no point in arguing with him, he was right and it was a little too early to get a migraine. Moments passed and I found myself standing in front of the town library with cold feet. What if Twilight really is pissed off to all hell and she would launch me sky high the moment I knocked?

Only one way to find out....

Knock knock knock

With those three solid knocks I immediately heard something on the other side of the door tumble and it was shortly followed by hushed whispering. Then came the hoof steps, it sounded like somepony was pacing back and forth on the other side of the door.

“Just open the door and let her in, you're making me anxious with all that pacing Twi!” groaned a voice from inside the library. Sure enough the library door opened up to reveal my new part time boss and she looked rather ragged. Twilight had bags under her eyes and I am pretty sure those bags had bags. Did she even sleep last night?

“You showed up! I was starting to worry that I spent so five sleepless hours organizing this month's schedule for nothing” five hours? All on a schedule for me? I had heard that Twilight is extremely meticulous about these kinds of things, but that is just ridiculous. “But it's no problem, just make sure to be on time next time”

“Sorry, I slept in this morning. Thankfully Scootaloo woke me up before it got any later, I probably would have slept the whole day if she hadn't woken me!” I said, smiling sheepishly. Twilight nodded knowingly and glancing over at Spike I saw he was less than understanding.

“I hope you don't plan on showing up late everyday, Cheerilee. I had to do some of the housework that was meant for you and don't get me started on th-”

“Hush Spike! Don't worry about him Cheerilee, he's just a little grumpy when he found out you weren't taking over for him. He actually thought you were going to be our maid, such a silly thought right?” quite a silly thought indeed. Me a maid, really Spike?”

“Whatever, anypony would have misunderstood if they were in my position. You just worded it weirdly. Using those big words and stuff” Spike huffed, crossing his little arms over his chest. Aw, he looks so cute trying to be all big and bad.

“So all of that stuff aside, what's there to do? What is the plan, do you have a list of things for me to do and are there any ground rules I should be aware about?” I asked, hoping my questions would change the subject.

“There are plenty of things to do around here, I have a list set up for you and everything so don't worry about that. Oh, and speaking of ground rules there really isn't anything you should worry about besides knocking before you enter a room and things like that. Treat my home like it was your own, this isn't a classroom so just feel free to be yourself! So with that said please come inside and let's get down to business shall we?”

I followed Twilight and Spike into the library as she spoke, and I couldn't help but gape around the place in awe. There were so many books, this place really puts my collection at home to shame. The last time I came here there were only a few book cases but looking at it now, Twilight has been busy that's for sure.

“Okay, first things first your list” Twilight said as she handed me a slip of paper. Looking over the sheet I counted no less than five items on the list to do. Seems like Twilight wants to make my first day easy, how nice of her. And according to the list the first thing to do was organize the nonfiction bookshelves alphabetically. Looks like my first day on the job isn't going to be a exciting one that is for sure.

“And so begins your first day here at the library, I will leave you in the capable hands of Spike while I go about my own tasks. Oh, and go easy on her Spike, ease into the workload alright? Anyways I'm off to research some things, have fun!” true to her word she left, happily whistling aloud as she delved off upstairs. So I have to organize books, clean the shelves among other menial tasks according to the list. It's going to be a long day. Have fun, right.

“Sugar, you should be in a better mood you know. This mare gave you a job and everything, you should be lucky she isn't making you the maid of the household! Be enthusiastic and tackle the chores with a smile why dont you?”

Well he does have a point, no reason to disregard my fairy gay mother. Not after that little spat with Mortar a few nights ago, that's for sure. By the dimples on Celestia's great ass, that situation could have ended so terribly if it wasn't for Twilight. I am still surprised everything went to hell so quickly, thankfully I have a purple guardian angel to watch over me. I really have to repay her soon, but how?

“Hey, are you ok in there? You're staring at that list like a zombie or something and it's starting to freak me out” hearing the little dragon voice snapped me from my musings and brought me back to reality. Shaking my head of my pesky thoughts I turned to the dragon beside me and his curious eyes.

“Sorry about that, I was just thinking about some things. And do I really look that freaky when I daydream like that?” I asked. I was half curious and half dreading the answer I was about to get. Something tells me it won't be a flattering one.

“Are you kidding? You look like one of those zomponies you'd see at a cheap horror flick. Your eyes were glazed over and everything!” Spike explained all the while perfoming his best zombie expression.

“Alright then....anyways my little reptilian friend. What's the plan for today, besides the stuff on this list of course” I asked as I gazed around the library and the disheveled bookshelves. Really not looking forward to reorganizing those shelves, not at all.

“I guess we could take a break or something after we knock down a few of those chores. Besides that there is not much else I think, so let's stop yapping and get down to business lackey!” I giggled a bit as I watched Spike puffed out his chest as he and marched over to the bookshelves with a bit of swagger in every step. So I'm the lackey huh? I guess that would be the correct lable for me at the moment, Twilight did say I had to adhere to the purple lizard boy.

“Whatever you say boss” I said with a mock salute, to which the little dragon returned with gusto. And so began our misadventure with alphabetizing the books, half an hour passed and it felt like we were really getting somewhere. Spike and I decided on sharing the workload, he organized the top shelves and I handled the bottom shelves. Thankfully Twilight had a ladder for these kinds of chores, but there was no way in hell I was going to stand on that thing. I don't like heights and hooves don't really work well on ladders, whoever designed ladders with so little space between each rung needs to be slapped.

“And that's it for....the E catergory....” Spike said with a sigh. I joined in with his sigh with a groan of my own.

“This is taking longer than I thought, and it's only one o clock! I never thought I would miss teaching those rambunctious kids back at school” seriously, organizing books is a lot more tiring than you would think. And worse of all my back hurts from bending down to place books on the lowest shelf. I really should invest in another bed. Sleeping on a couch everytime Scootaloo stays over is going to be the end of me if I don't buy a spare bed.

“You're telling me, I would guess we would be done with this around maybe four or something” Spike said as he bonked the shelf with his forehead. That sounded about right, here's to another hour or two organizing these damn books....

Two hours later....

“And there goes “Zebra History 101 The Complete Edition” on the shelf! We finally finished!” Spike cheered as the last Celestia forsaken book was placed nice and snug in the shelf.

“Finally, I didn't think we would ever finish. At least it wasn't difficult, just tedious” I said as I a stretched, elliciting several soothing pops from my back. Buck my couch, seriously.

“One down, four more to go!” Twilight yelled from somewhere upstairs. Spike and I groaned, we forgot there were more things to do. Were it so easy huh?

“Shut up if you would be so kind, princess!” I yelled back at the alicorn only to receive muffled laughter in return. Spike laughed along with his caretaker as he jumped off the ladder and landed on my back with a plop. The little guy was quite heavy for his size, what was Twilight feeding him?

“Alright my trusty steed, what's next on the list?” Spike asked. First it was lackey, now I am his trusty steed?

“Don't be such a sour puss, sugar. Let him have his fun, he's only a kid” said my conscience. Fine, he could have his fun. But only for today, there is a point before I take so much crap from a talking lizard.

“Well my stalwart knight, according to the list we have to dust the bookshelves we just finished organizing” Spike and I sighed in unison, looks like the chores aren't going to get any less tedious.

“I'll go get the feather duster....”

Hours later....

A few hours had passed and the clock struck eight pm, it was a long day but Spike and I had pushed through the worst of it together. Right now we had decided on taking a small break chatting upstairs about this and that. And I can say that after talking with the little dragon, Spike and I have bonded rather well during our chores. He was quite the chatty dragon, talking about the adventures he had with Twilight and her friends. The way he spoke of her with such admiration said a lot about the relationship between the two. They were as thick as thieves, and it showed.

It was heart warming to learn that little tidbit from Spike, even though he was a dragon and Twilight was a pony you could tell they were like mother and son in some ways. She did raise him after all, she might not be his genetic mom but she is his caretaker. It reminds me of how I was with my parents. I wonder how they're doing in Canterlot? I bet dad is out taking his walks around the garden and watering his prized tulips. Mother would be cooking dinner as she sung a song from her youth.

What would their reaction be if they knew I about my whole job fiasco. First thing they would do they would come visit and ask me to stay with them until I got a new job. They always wanted me close to home, I still remember arguing with them over settling down here in Ponyville.

“Equestria to Cheerilee, you're doing the thinking face again” I shook my head of my thoughts and turned to see a impatient Spike tapping his foot. I did it again, I really need to ration my daydreaming to home.

“Okay, now that you are back let's go over what is left. We organized the nonfiction bookshelves, dusted said bookshelves and watered the garden plus we bought that book Twilight wanted, Dating Mares and Stallions for Dummies” Spike listed off as he passed the list over to me.

“Thank Celestia we got the last copy from that store too. And it looks like Twilight has her eyes set on some lucky stallion if this book is any sign to that” I was glad to see Twilight was taking initiative in the dating scene. Whoever the mystery stallion is he must be quite the interesting individual if he caught the eye of her. Wonder who it is?

“Uh yeah, a stallion, right” Spike muttered quietly, as if he didn't want me to hear. But I didn't bother him over it, maybe he is getting a little protective over the ordeal? I wouldn't be surprised if he was, I mean this is technically his mom getting intimated with somepony he doesn't know. It definitely is a cause for some overprotective tendencies. “Anyways we finished four things, one to go right?”

“Exactly, according to our to do list the next chore is....have dinner with Twilight?” not the finale I was expecting to be honest. And here I thought she was going to send us to the Everfree forest to find some ancient tome or something.

“Finally, I'm starving! I'll cook the three of us some soup if we got the materials” Spike grumbled along with his stomach. Sure enough my stomach growled along with his. I guess we both deserve a good meal after our work today right?

“And right on time too! Just as I had predicted on the schedule” Spike and I both squeaked, we both turned to see Twilight poking her head from out of the stairwell. A giddy smile was plastered on her face.

“Uh oh, you cooked? Is the kitchen on fire?” Spike said with a laugh. Looks like Twilight isn't the best cook of the household.

“Is she really that bad? Should I worry about food poisoning?” Twilight huffed at our antics, her muzzle scrunching up in frustration.

“We're just kidding Twi, I am sure this time will be different. Come on Cheerilee” and with that said our little trio marched our flanks downstairs into the kitchen. Thankfully nothing was on fire and everything seemed normal, a table had been cleaned up for the three of us with everything you'd expect at a dinner table. Three bowls rested on the table, wisps of fresh steam hovered over each of them. As I sat down with my companions I took in the sight of my steaming bowl of, what in the absolute hell is this thing?

“What in the world?” my thoughts exactly, ol gay conscience of mine.

Whatever was in the bowl was burnt to a crisp, a goopy looking brownish crusty substance sat before me. There were chunks of what I assumed to be vegetables of some kind stuck in it, I could be wrong. And the smell, it smelled burned to say the least. At least it wasn't gag inducing.

“I tried my best to follow the steps from a cook book I found in the library. It tastes better than it looks, honest!” Twilight said with a reassuring tone. But try as she might I didn't feel one bit reassured at all, this thing looks terrifying.

“Maybe, let me jus-Oh my gosh it moved!” Spike screamed suddenly as he recoiled at whatever was in his bowl. His reaction made me look back at my own dish and poke it with my spoon. And I did just that, and as soon as my utensil came in contact with the muck it literally recoiled from it.

“Um Twilight, you didn't happen to use any magic on your cooking, did you? Cause I don't think whatever you cooked up from that cook book is supposed to be sentient” I said as I poked my food some more, elliciting even more spastic movements from the goopy liquid. I had read that food could be animated via magic accidentally and I witnessed it happen on one occasion in class. A student turned an apple on my desk to life and it attacked me, I still haven't trusted an apple since.

“Oh crud, it's alive isn't it? I thought I had it this time!” Twilight groaned as she banged her head against the desk.

“Cooking is supposed to be done with love and care, not magic, Twi” Spike was right, sometimes magic isn't the best substitute to actual cooking experience. But I won't say that to Twilight, it's best to reassure her failure. It's not okay to give a student a hard time unless you're a certain tiara wearing filly, so it isn't okay to give Twilight a hard time. Even though she did butcher our meal.

“It's alright Twilight, I can't cook either. Let's just dump whatever this was supposed to be in the garbage and try something else” I said softly as I pulled away from the table and took my sentient food stuff in hoof.

“Yeah, how about we eat out or something. And what was this supposed to be anyways?” Spike asked as he gave me his monster food to throw away. As soon as I touched his bowl the food inside made a squelching noise. Sounds like some loose air inside expelled out from within, or was it growling at me? I hope it was the first one.

"It was supposed to be tomato bisque with vegetable chunks, you can see how well it turned out" tomato bisque? This goopy slop is supposed to be tomato bisque? Well it's better than what I can do at least. I can barely make an omelot without something explosive happening. With that thought I took Twilight's horrifying meal and dumped it's contents in the trash along with Spike's and my own.

“Now that those things are in the trash, how about we go out to eat tonight?” Twilight said disdainfully, no doubt still upset over her cooking catastrophe. But besides her mood, eating out sounded like a great idea. It wasn't too late to go out either, it was still early at night being near nine pm.

“Sounds awesome to me, I will go get my coat!” and just as he spoke, Spike dashed upstairs and out of sight.

“Actually, I want you to stay home tonight Spike!” Twilight yelled after the eager dragon. A muffled groan was heard upstairs followed by the sound of something falling over with a thud.

“Why?!” why indeed, Twilight.

“Somepony needs to watch over the library while we're gone, that and there are some leftover gem cakes in the fridge!” and just like that Spike's moans and groans turned into an uproar of cheers as he dashed back downstairs. I watched as the little dragon nearly tear off the refrigerator door as he pulled out a tray of cakes and sweets. And just like Twilight had said, the deserts were topped with what looked to be rubies. Now those things look expensive, and all those gems could fetch a pretty penny at a jewelers. Instead those rubies are going to find a home in Spike's gullet.

“Where in Equestria did you find ruby encrusted cupcakes and all that stuff?” I asked curiously. I can't imagine how expensive it must have been to get all of those things. She is a princess and all, but still.

“Oh my friend Rarity let's Spike and I have her leftover dress materials whenever she has too much sometimes. Spike would always take his batch of gems to Pinkie Pie and you can guess how the cakes came to be” Twilight explained.

“A good way to recycle materials I suppose, but enough about the pastries Twilight. How about we go get a bite to eat?” with that said we said our goodbyes to Spike while he gobbled away at his pastries and left the library behind. It was nice and crisp outside with the onset chilly weather of the winter month on it's way. Soon it will be Hearth's Warming eve and then a new year in Equestria. And to top it all off not a single cloud was in the sky letting Luna's moon shine with all of it's glory.

“It's beautiful out isn't it? I bet this would be a great night for you and you're colt friend huh? Who is he?” and out comes the first awkward question of the night. But Twilight didn't answer, she just looked at me with a confused expression on her face.

“What are you talking about?” oh, so she's playing that game then?

“You know, Spike and I kinda took a peek at that book you asked us to pick up at that store. Dating Mares and Stallions for Dummies, Twilight?” my words only caused poor Twilight to turn as red as a ripe tomato.

“T-T-That's private! And I am not dating anypony! I j-just ordered the book for research on something Celestia tasked me with, nothing else!” Twilight stammered as she quickened her pace.

“Oh I bet it is nothing, Twilight. But you're stuttering isn't helping your case there princess” I teased, playfully slapping her tail with my own as I caught up to her. Twilight squeaked at my touch and sped up her pace even more. And her face was even redder than before, she was positively glowing red!

“Way to make it awkward as hell, sugar. Dinner is going to be a no eye contact affair now mark my words” my conscience said with a sigh.

“Oh it's nothing to worry about, she knows I am only teasing!” I tried to reassure myself as I yelled back at my conscience with that thought. But perhaps my teasing was out of turn, a mare like Twilight probably over analyzes these kinds of things and is probably uncomfortable with the unknown. I should probably apologize when we get to whatever restaurant we were going to.

For the rest of our walk through Ponyville I kept my trap shut and so did Twilight. Occasionally she and I would make eye contact, but only for a second until we both went back to eyeing something else other than each other. Awkward as hell, and I had only myself to blame.

“That is an understatement”

“Hush you!”

Eventually Twilight and I arrived to a quaint looking restaurant with a sign hanging just above the entrance swishing in the night wind. “The Gilded Mare” was engraved extravagantly on the wooden sign. What a odd name for a restaurant. Anyways, the building itself had tables already filled with diners outside under a a columned roof area, and the windows around the establishment gave a clear view of the experience inside. And boy did it look crowded as hell in there.

“Here we are, I'll book us in” Twilight said as she led me inside the restaurant, and once we got inside I noted the smells of spices and smoke. Looking around I caught sight of what looked to be a open kitchen in the far back. So you could see your food being cooked while you wait, fancy. Taking another look around I saw that the place was indeed quite packed with patrons save for a few empty tables and booths. I wonder if the waiters here and uptight?

My question was answered when I caught sight of the receptionist, the snootiest looking stallion you could expect in a place like this. Slick backed hair, a twirly looking mustache and a pompous suit to match the whole outfit. His cutie mark would probably be a fancy cane crossed over a top hat or some crap like that.

“Welcome The Gilded Ma-oh! Princess Twilight Sparkle, to what do we here owe the pleasure of your presence madam?” oh Celestia he had the stereotypical Prench accent too. And he has cheap smelling cologne to boot, yuck. And it looks like his exasperated words caught the attention of everpony in the restaurant. Time seemed to stop as dozens of eyes were now on Twilight, some ponies bowed and others didn't know whether to stay in their seats or join in with the ones who did bow down.

“Oh please rise up all of you, I am just here for a dinner! And Yes I have a reservation for nine, a table for two” Twilight said with a blush as she nodded at her subjects. To have all of the power to get everypony on their knees in your presence makes you wonder what you could do with such power.

“Don't even think about it, sugar” deadpanned my conscience.

“I was just wondering!”

“Ah yes I see you here on the list, if you would follow me your majesty and guest” so much for royal companion I guess, oh well. Twilight and I followed the snooty stallion to a enclosed room passed wooden double doors. And what I saw made my wallet cry out in terror, we found ourselves in the most regal looking room I have ever seen. The walls had portraits of landscapes, a chandelier rested above the table and everything looked cushiony, it just looked all comfortable. All in all it just looked like a dining area that I couldn't afford on my salary. I'd expect to find a place like this in Canterlot, but to find a place like this in Ponyville is quite a surprise.

And to make it even more fancy the table was lit by candle light. Rich couples probably dined in here, this room certainly had that flair about it. Just the two of us alone in a private dining room, nothing strange going on here.

“And it's a perfect place for you and Twilight to get acquainted with, sensually” added my conscience but I chose to ignore him. He's just being a idiot again, trying to rile me up into another one of his mental quarrels

“And here we are, if you two would have a seat we will be right with you shortly” with a curt bow the stallion left us alone, the double doors closed shut behind him. We both took to our seats and began to peruse the menus. Looking through the appetizers alone gave me a heart attack, the prices were ridiculous! Turning to the entree page didn't help, the prices just seemed to double with every page flip.

“Any chance they have a kid's menu?” I joked as I continued to look for something that costed less than seventy bits with no luck. The cheapest thing was some fancy smancy soup for fifty five bits, and the worse part is that the breadsticks cost extra!

“Oh the prices aren't that bad, get anything that looks good. I'll handle the bill, okay?” Twilight reassured. But I still felt horrible picking anything on this menu, I could barely afford the soup by itself! In the end I settled on the soup with the weird name I couldn't even begin to pronounce. It better taste good for how much it bucking costs!

“So what are you getting?” Twilight asked as she put down her menu, her eyes gazing at me curiously.

“Just a soup, you?” I answered, folding up my menu and placing it on top of her's.

“Oh nothing special, just the hickory smoked salmon with a side of Evergreen grown baked potatos” she stated calmly like it was something you'd order like you would a hayburger at a fast food joint. Wait a second, did she just say salmon.

“You're going to eat salmon?” I asked with disbelief. Maybe I heard her wrong?

“Yep”

“But salmon is meat, it used to be alive” I said, hoping she was just kidding about ordering fish.

“No it's not, it's just fish. Pegasi eat fish all the time, it has to do with them being close to avian species. And since I turned into a alicorn a while ago I inherited a craving for the creatures. I assure you that it is natural to eat fish, although it isn't a large part of pegasi diet. I guess you could compare it to eating cake occasionally, unless you're Pinkie Pie of course. But sharing an avian relative allows pegasi to gain nutrients from fish, they don't eat it all the time as I said before.”

“When you explain it like that I suppose it makes sense in a biological way, still it seem odd. But I can't say I am comfortable with it, meat, yuck” I gagged, sticking my tongue out as I dramatically pretended choked. Twilight just giggled at my reaction and I couldn't help but giggle along with her. Her laugh was infectious, cute even.

“You are so gay” groaned my conscience.

“I am not, I was just complimenting her manner of laughter in my mind! It's completely platonic, like when a stallion calls another stallion he is handsome. Same thing!”

Whatever you say, sugar”

“I am going to ignore you now” I thought angrily to my inner conscience and he just laughed maniacally at me. Expensive meals, a meat eating princess and now my flamboyant conscience teasing me. What a perfect night out. After my little mental confrontation our a waiter came in and took our orders and left us with some wine, he didn't even ask us what we wanted to drink. I guess when royalty dines in your restaurant you just have to give them the expensive stuff so you can get a chunk of their wealth. Bunch of blood suckers.

"So....you never did tell me how you and Mortar met. What happened between you two?" Twilight suddenly asked.

"Well that's an interesting question, Miss Sparkle" I said sarcastically, and mostly due to the sour emotions her little inquiry brought up. Mortar is the last thing I want to think about, especially during a night like this.

"I am sorry, I know it's a personal question. I just wanted to know, you don't have to tell me if you don't want to" hearing the sincerity in her voice calmed me down to think. It couldn't hurt to tell her, we are technically co-workers now.

"And it's a great way to get you two closer, if you know what I mean!" joked my conscience.

"Okay, well I was a young student aspiring to become a teacher. It was a dream of mine to teach the young minds of Equestria, and I always wanted to teach in a prestigious school up in Canterlot. So after working my butt off in high school I gained entry to a place called Bravehills college. A rather large college that only ponies with near perfect grades were allowed in, or unless you had a lot of bits and were a rich kid. It was and still is the one of the most impressive schools I attended, everypony was so profession there. Quite the change compared to high school, everything was so business like there, but I think it gave the campus a special charm."

The memories came flashing back as I told my story. Memories of Bravehills and the years spent studying my flank off in my younger days.

"On my first day in blank studies was when I met Mortar. I had shown up late to class and every single seat in class was taken, except for one. He and I spoke for a little while, about how we were excited for our first day of college life. I learned he was a shy stallion, kept to himself and he didn't have many friends. Neither did I, so we became great acquaintances, and then great friends. We found that we were quite a study team together as the two of us nearly did everything together. If you saw us you'd think we were a couple, but we were innocent friends back then."

Innocent friends, so naive was the young version of me. If only I knew just what I got myself into.

"But that didn't last, I found myself growing fond of him over time. We both liked the same things, we had the same goal for when we finished college as well. However, I learned that Mortar wasn't the type of stallion to ask somepony out on his own accord. He was as spineless as they came, I ended up asking him out. Unsurprisingly he loved the idea, saying that he loved me from the first day we met. Looking back on it now, I was such a fool."

"What do you mean?" Twilight asked, a hint of worry in her voice. And she had good reason to be worried, this story isn't all sunshine and butterflies.

"I was being played, let me explain. As the years passed us by, Mortar and I were still very much in love. We always took the same classes, always studying at the same time and things like that. The usual things that a couple in puppy love would do you know? Mortar wasn't as adept as I in college though, I took up responsibility as his marefriend to hold him up when he started dropping in his grades. At the time I never knew how stupid I was for doing that."

As I spoke I felt that feeling in my chest rise up. The kind that you feel when you absolutely regret something you did, and I regret helping that sleazy stallion out of his own bucking problems.

"Oh but I realized just how much of an idiot I was. One day the dean of the campus held a sort of challenge for the students in our field of study. Anypony in the track to scholarly teaching roles, or just ponies that worked for a future in a profession in that field were given a ultimatum. And that ultimatum was a chance to be get the mother of all scholarships, enough bits to pay for the rest of one's college career. No tuition fees, no loans to take part in. And all you had to do to win was write an essay on why you were important enough to get the prize, how you could make a difference in teaching the lives of young minds."

Everything went so well, I was so naive. If only I knew just what would happen.

"Mortar and I knew just what to do, we would both write the best essay we could manage. And if we won, we would split the money together. He said he would keep studying for us both, that I wouldn't have to worry about working my flank off in a job. I'll take care of us both, that's what he said to me and like the gullible mare blinded by love believed him. We spent night and day working together. Eventually I had concocted the best essay I had ever written, I even had it looked over by my professors."

I remembered that essay, the pride and joy of my college career. It will be a long time until I create something else to top that whole piece of work. What a waste.

"They told me I was a shoo in to win, Mortar thought so too. He wanted to celebrate early and so did I. We held a little party for ourselves in our dorm, singing and getting drunk like the stupid kids we were. Things got...intimate between us. He was my first, I thought against going through with him, a little part of me wanted to wait a bit longer to see how things played out between us after college. But my beer addled mind was no match for his honeyed words, he promised that he would always love me no matter what. Even if we lost the challenge, if we flunked out or anything like that. That he will always be my knight in shining armor."

I worked to keep my voice calm as I spoke, I wanted to yell, to scream out a curse against his very name. But it was too late for any of that now, and besides. I got the last laugh, it just took a few years to get to it. If only this moment of my past didn't pass.

"The very next morning I woke up to a empty bed and my essay missing from my room. I was worried, where had my love gone? It was the last day of essay evaluations, I was more worried that Mortar and I would never too late. What happened to him? I thought as I scoured the campus for him. and when I was about to lose hope of finding him, I found him. And he did the one thing I never thought he would ever do to me. He betrayed me."

"He didn't!" Twilight gasped. I slowly nodded solemnly, causing another gasp to escape from her.

"He did, the bastard entered in my essay as his own. I knew I should have written my name on it, but I stupidly got drunk before I could. And Mortar won the scholarship, winning everything we were supposed to achieve together. But I didn't see anything bad about it, until I confronted him about it. I forgave him for using my essay, that we still won and would be set for a long time during and after college. You know what he said to me?"

I flashed back to that moment, to the look on Mortar's face as he spoke. He had changed. As he yelled at my face I saw that the Mortar I knew, the stallion I thought I knew was a fake. All a big fat lie.

"You can't be serious? Why the hell would I do that, poppet? His words were not what I expected from him, it confused me to all hell. I begged him to tell me what was wrong and what was the answer I got from my so called lover? He said he never loved me, that he was using me from the very first time we met years ago. I was his gravy train to success, all those times he begged for me to help him in class or to couple together for tests...I was his tool."

"That's terrible, I am so sorry..." as Twilight spoke she didn't dare look me in the eye. I didn't blame her, I wouldn't look into my own eyes either if I heard such a terrible tale. But it gets worse.

"And you want to know the worst part of it? I wasn't the first mare he tricked like that, I learned that his dream was never to become a teacher. It was just to get rich, that he worked odd jobs before even setting hoof in college for cash. Ripping ponies off as an expert con man. He didn't even get into the Bravehills legitimately, he conned some poor soul out of their application and attended college in their stead."

"I went to the authorities over this, that scholarship was supposed to be mine. But what evidence did I have that he was a criminal? His name was on my paper, no other copies existed. And what about him cheating into college? What did I have to prove he was a crook? The answer? Absolutely nothing, and as soon as he was awarded the scholarship he skipped town. Mortar left Canterlot behind with a sack full of bits, and I silently returned to my studies."

As I began to end my story I felt washed over with nostalgia and contempt for my past. At least this is where the dark part of my tale ended.

"Eventually I passed college with high marks, got a job teaching like I always wanted. Mortar on the other hoof lived in the lap of luxury with the scholarship money. The reason why he is even in Ponyville in the first place is probably due to him wasting all of the bits. Maybe in conning other ponies or something relating to his criminal ways. But now he's nearly toothless, without a job and has nothing against me now. Quite a debacle, but here I am nonetheless, while he is in the dirt."

With my tale ended I looked to Twilight, studying her to see what she thought on the outside. She held a sort of sad frown, a melancholy look in her eyes.

"You've been through a lot, Cheerilee. I am sorry for what happened to you, but you came out stronger for the better. Didn't you?" I did didn't I? I guess I can thank Mortar for that at least, if it wasn't for his corrupt ways I wouldn't have needed Twilight in my life like I do now, as a loyal friend.

"I wouldn't want to encourage ponies to take the same route in life that I had in college, but yes, I suppose I did. I'm just ashamed I fell for his tricks. Gosh I was such an idiot back then...."

"You were young and naive. We all go through times like that, but in the end you have a job and valuable friends. In my opinion that is worth more than any scholarship"

"You're right, Mortar did get the cash. But I ended up getting everything that made me happy. Friends, family and...." I trailed off as I gazed into Twilight's eyes.

"You" I thought, but only thought mind you.

"...health" and so after that little trip to memory lane, Twilight and I delved into the small things we learned throughout our lives. Although I had quite a few stories about things I learned from growing up, Twilight had dozens more. But not everypony can go on crazy adventures all the time, the craziest situation I can think about recently is that whole love potion debacle. What a embarrassing mess that was. Eventually we ran out of stories to tell each other, learning new things about each other and being closer for it. But one question still remains to be answered.

Just how long does it take for food to cook in this damn restaurant?

“What is taking them so long?” Twilight complained, her hoof tapping against the table impatiently.

“You would think they would hustle up when royalty dines huh?” I said with a yawn. Twilight said nothing and this led to a moment of awkward silence between us. My eyes were glued on my still untouched glass of wine, yet I caught Twilight glancing over at me from the corner of my eyes every so often.

“Break the ice, ask her about her day” good idea inner drag queen. One of us has to break the ice sometime so it might as well be me. Maybe asking about that research she was doing would help grab her attention?

“So how was your day? Do anything interesting in your research?” I asked, taking a sip of my wine. Twilight's ears perked up at my question, her eyes boring into my own. Gotcha.

“Of course, I learned that transdimensional teleportation spells can be done by somepony that isn't a unicorn. All it takes is a pristine crystal or gem and you would have to imbue it with magic, a unicorn is needed for that of course. But after that you would have to-”

Twilight went on and on about teleportation this and transdimensional portals that as she rambled. I lost track of what she was saying somewhere after the imbue magic in a crystal part but she apparently didn't notice. I found that she relaxes easily when anything intellectual is introduced. Just minutes before, she was all uptight and awkward looking. Now she looked visibly relaxed, and she looks better this way. That whole uptight look doesn't suit her, the way her mood just lights up when she goes all intellectual on me. She's prettier this way, wait, why do I care about that?

Butterflies in my belly, flushed face, my face feels flush and I have a rapid heart beat. This can only mean one of two things, I am sick with a flu or I am crushing something fierce on Twilight. And I don't feel sick, crap.

“Ahem!” Twilight and I both squeaked as our waiter had returned with our food. A plate of cooked fish for Twilight, and a bowl of that impossible to pronounce soup for me. And right as the waiter left, he lit the candles at our table and was gone without another word.

“You'd think he would have lit them earlier, anyways, let's eat!” and so we did. Tentatively I tried my soup and immediately my mouth was assaulted by so many different spices working together to create a taste I could only describe as sublime.

“This has got to be the tastiest soup I have ever had, how is your....” I trailed off as I watched Twilight attack her meal with animalistic fervor. I forced myself to keep watching as she stabbed piece after piece of fish with her fork and then gobble up said pieces without pause. Suddenly Twilight caught me staring and she turned back into that shade of tomato.

“Oh don't stop on my account, princess. Do keep devouring that poor fish as you like” I teased as I took another spoonful of soup. Twilight muttered something under her breath as she went back to eating her food, albeit in a much less barbaric manner this time. And then I noticed something, something that I just realized when the waiter had lit our candles.

Wow she looks lovely in candle light, the way the flames cast a certain flare on her features....wait a second. What the hell am I thinking? She's my friend, a friend who helped me a lot lately in my life. Always being there at the right time, always being so smart as she fixed my problems. It's so easy to like somepony like her, as friend I mean.

“So are you going to come out of the closet tonight or?” teased my conscience, if he had a body I imagine he would be smiling the biggest shit eating grin ever.

“It is just a compliment!” I added.

“That you thought of instead of saying to her face”

“It's not like I am saying she is beautiful right now, she is down right gorgeous in this lighting. I m-mean I wish I looked half as good as she does, that's what I meant, honest!” I tried my best convince him but I was getting nowhere. I lost this one and he knew it.

“You are so flaming gay it hurts, sugar”

“I am not!”

“Just ask her if she likes you right now, and if she blows you off just play it cool!” for a second I actually considered it, but did I have the guts to go through with it? Why am I even thinking about this, do I like her like that?

“Is there something on my face, Cheerilee?” suddenly I realized that I wasn't alone with my own thoughts. And Twilight noticed me gazing at her. Quick, think of a excuse!

“There is nothing on your face! I just wanted to tell you that, um, your mane looks lovely!” I blurted out, smooth move Cheerilee.

“My mane?” Twiligh tilted her head at me, an eyebrow raised at me.

“Y-Yeah, what conditioner do you use?” damnit, what a stupid thing to ask!

“My conditone-are you okay, Cheerilee?” Twilight looked at me with her eyebrows furrowed and her hooves crossed over her chest.

“She's not buying it, take evasive maneuvers! Change the subject again!” squealed my conscience.

“Can I try some of that salmon?” it took me a second to realize what I just said but it was too late. I just dug my own grave with that question.

“Um, sure I guess?” Twilight muttered as she stabbed a piece of fish with her fork. To my dismay she slowly but surely floated the fork to me with her magic. And there it was, a mangled chunk of fish just floating there inches away from my mouth. I looked to Twilight and her smiling face, how can I deny that smile? Here goes nothing, crap.

“Famous last words” my conscience said with a laugh.

“You're not helping, conscience”

“You know, this would be romantic if she wasn't feeding you meat” and the snickering continues to my disdain.

“Shut up!”

With that thought I looked back upon the unappetizing chunk of fish and just went for it. In one swift movement I took the chunk in my mouth and chewed as fast as I could.just ignore the taste, ignore it and get it over with as fast as possible!

“Wait, slow down a bit! Don't look like you're rushing or else it will look suspicious!” I adhered to my conscience's words, slowing down my chewing and forcing myself to savor the taste. The disgusting, well cooked flesh of a once living animal. I think I am going to barf.

“Don't you dare do what I think you're going to do! Swallow!” as much as I wanted not to swallow I had to. So I did the deed and felt the chewed fish slide down my throat. It was so hard not to gag. But I fought through it and looked back to Twilight with a forced smile.

“Delicious” I lied as I felt the oncoming nausea settle in. I am going to regret eating that in a few hours, that is for sure.

“Any time, now what were you really going to ask me?” well shit.

“I....I just wanted to thank you again for everything you did for me. I am lucky to have a friend like you around, you know? Buck, this was easier in my head. What I am trying to say is that I appreciate you as a....friend” I couldn't say it, I couldn't say the truth. That I was starting to like her as more than a friend. For a split second Twilight looked disappointed with my answer, but only for a second.

“And I appreciate you as....a friend as well, you are one of a kind, Cheerilee” Twilight smiled and so did I. But something told me her smile was just as genuine as my own. And let me tell you it wasn't genuine at all.

“You blew it”

“I couldn't say it”

“Bah, coward” I didn't have a retort for his comment, he was right. I didn't have the spine to say what I wanted to say. Maybe next time. After my awkward attempt dinner went on without a hitch with a little small talk here and there. Basically it was uneventful and boring actually. In the end the waiter returned with a bill and I nearly had a heart attack when I saw the price. Let's just say that wine aged fifty years has a few zeros in the price tag.

I of course asked to pay the bill but Twilight refused and said she would pay for the expenses. After a much heated argument we settled on paying half and half. So with out bellies full and our wallets empty we left that expensive restaurant behind. As soon as we left the building I wished we had stayed inside a littler longer. It was freezing outside!

“What I wouldn't do for a j-j-jacket” I shivered against the cold, hoping my body movement would generate some heat. But it was all for naught, I just seemed to be getting even colder. Suddenly there was a sort of a weird poof sound and I felt warmer somehow. I looked over to Twilight and saw her horn aglow in her magic, including my body as well. It felt like I had a warm sweater on, yet all I could see was a faint purple shimmer overcome my body.

And there she goes again. Watching out for me and taking care of me when I need it. Damnit, I think I am starting to like her a bit, as a friend though. Just a friend I assure you, a best friend.

“Not as fancy as a puffy jacket from Rarity's, but it will do. Feel better?” Twiligh asked as her body became enveloped in the same purple aura. I was about to say yes, but my conscience had other ideas.

“Not so fast, tell her you feel a little cold still. And then lean into her side nonchalantly, watch for her reaction!” I thought it was a stupid idea but I did it anyway, I did still feel cold. Very carefully I leaned into her side, she froze a little bit but kept her steady pace.

“See that? Now tell her you're sorry, that you still feel a little bit cold now. Go on!” I rolled my eyes at his advice but I still went along with it.

“Sorry, I guess I am still a little chilly. You don't mind, do you?” Twilight said nothing in response and I began to feel a bit worried. That is until she leaned into me as well, a single wing of hers draped over me like a warm feathery blanket. Would you look at that, she feels nice.

“I don't mind, it is pretty cold out isn't it?” I was shocked, she didn't mind the sudden physical contact at all. In fact, she welcomed it. But she's just being friendly.

“Or she likes you”

“She already has her eyes set on somepony and I am not even sure I like her like that. You saw that dating book we picked up for her, there is somepony else in her sights. Maybe this is all just a coincidence and my judgement is clouded from that wine back at the restaurant” I thought. I am probably over exagerrating this whole thing, this was just a night out between friends. But try as I might I couldn't let go of the thought that I liked her, it all seemed ridiculous. Did I even like mares? Was I just over thinking things about Twilight and I? I had so many questions and no answers. I am so frustrated right now, just what the hell am I thinking?

“Just trust your feelings and relax. If worse comes to pass I will be your coach” my conscience said reassuringly, but somehow I didn't feel assured by his words. I wonder why.

“Don't give me sass girl, just follow my lead and listen to me!” growled my flamboyant coach.

Besides that little outburst the rest of our walk back to the library was in pleasant silence as I relished in Twilight's warmth, and no doubt she was doing the same. She was even humming, it made the serene walk even better. But I dared not to say that out loud, I didn't want to ruin the moment. Alas we made it back to the library safe and sound. Yet I couldn't force myself to pull away from Twilight, and she made no indication she was going to move either. She is probably waiting for me to stop without being rude and telling me to do so.

Without wanting to seem awkward I reluctantly pulled away, but Twilight leaned towards me again. As if she didn't want me to leave her side, she was still humming without a care in the world. Her eyes were closed too, odd.

“Tell her you had a wonderful night, you dumb ass” groaned my conscience.

“I had a wonderful night, Twilight” my words seemed to wake Twilight from her stupor and it took her a second to notice we were home. Still she did not pull away from me, instead she did something that surprised me. She nuzzled me, oh my gosh. She's nuzzling me, she is doing the thing! What do I do, what do I bucking do!?

“Oh for heavens sake, nuzzle her back you bucking idiot!” screamed my conscience. My mind was torn in two, one half screamed for me to pull away and the other half wanted me to nuzzle. So I did the logical thing, I trusted my gut and nuzzled her back. And by Celestia did she feel amazing, so soft, so warm. And my heart is racing, damnit, I am falling for her aren't I? But before I could ponder my feelings, Twilight pulled away from me and so did her warm touch.

Not even a second later and I miss her touch, what is wrong with me?

“Well, um....” Twilight trailed off, her eyes downcast from my own. What do I say now? Best to wing it I suppose.

“Yeah so....about the nuzzling thing?” my words received no answer from Twilight as she refused to look me in the eye. Maybe I bucked up? Should I apologize?

“I'm sorry” to my surprise we both uttered the same words at the same time. Why is she sorry? I am the one acting like a damn school filly on her first date, and we're friends for heavens sakes. What was I thinking nuzzling her like that? I just misunderstood it as nuzzling, that's it! I should still ask her though, just to be sure.

“Wait, why are you sorry?” I asked.

“It's just, I may have over analyzed this whole thing. I want to apologize for my actions is all” she over analyzed this? What about me and my feelings? I should be the one saying that, not her!

“I was going to say something along those lines as well, let's just forget this even happened okay?” my heart sank at my own words, why was I feeling like this? I should feel relieved that I said that, to blow away this whole premise and notch it off as a misunderstanding on my part. But it hurt, it shouldn't should it?

“Right....just forget about it....” Twilight muttered, easier said than done.

“Indeed, see you tomorrow then?” I said, hoping that our awkward moment didn't ruin my position at the library. But that was the least of my concerns right now surprisingly, I still feel confused about all of this.

“Yes, same time on the dot. And this time, don't be late okay?” Twilight teased with a smirk. Okay, so she smiled. That's good right? Unless it's forced....nah. Nonetheless she had disappeared into her home leaving me alone with my thoughts. So I left to go home, thoughts of Twilight swimming through my mind. This was going to be a long walk home.

“I cannot believe you blew it, sugar! You bucking had her right where you wanted her and everything! All you had to do was confess and bam! Lesbians!” and here came my conscience yelling something fierce. It is definitely going to be a long walk home.

“Confess to what? She was just being friendly and I blew it all out of proportion!”

“Son of a....are you even hearing yourself right now? Ponies don't do the things she did if they were being just friendly!”

“I know a lot of ponies that used physical contact in friendly encounters, so there!”

“You are such a idiot, and what about your feelings back there? Explain that!”

“I don't know! I was just confused, I am straight for heavens sake! Just a stupid curious thought that led to one thing, a very wonderful, entrancing thing....” my thoughts went back to Twilight, again. Her nuzzling, her touch, her warmth. She's in my head and I can't kick her out. It was just like how I was with Mortar when we were younger.

“See? You can lie about all of this but your emotions, your feelings won't. You like her, get it through that thick skull of yours. And you may have lost your one chance at romance with her back there too” as much as I hate to admit it he was right. I like Twilight, those three words kept coming back over and over again in my head. What am I going to do?

“Sugar, you're home” turns out I was indeed home, that went by quicker than I thought. I hadn't even noticed, my mind is a bit preoccupied at the moment. A nice cup of coffee and some writing to my admirer will get my mind off of her. But right as I went to unlock the front door I noticed something, it was already unlocked. Oh crap, did somepony break in? Slowly I sneaked into the living room first, making sure as to not step on any squeaky floor boards.

And then I noticed something, a piece of paper on the coffee table. Cautiously I picked it up and read it, keeping an ear to my surroundings just in case there was a intruder nearby.

“Hey Cheerilee, sorry that I snuck into your house. I was looking to see if you were home but you weren't so I found that not so secret key under the welcome mat. So I let myself in and stuff, sorry again! I crashed up in your room again, I hope you don't mind. Oh and guess what? Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom came back from their family stuff! Took em long enough huh, and if you come home late don't wake me up!”

I let out a sigh as I finished reading, at least it wasn't a burglar that broke in. It couldn't have killed her to lock the door behind her though. And the very nerve of her to take my bed again, my poor back just can't seem to get a break! I may as well write my admirer's letter and hit the hay as soon as possible. And so with a quick romp upstairs I found Scootaloo sleeping in my bed true to her word. She looked so peaceful, at least one of us is going to get a good nights rest.

Silently I sat at my personal desk and began to scribble away, making sure as to not make to much noise in my writing to wake up my dear little student.

“Dear my admirer....” I began to write, but almost immediately I became side tracked by thoughts of a certain alicorn. I wonder what she is doing right now? She's probably thinking about how weird I acted tonight, how I led her on or something. Things are going to get so awkward between us from here on out, maybe it wouldn't be this way if I told her how I felt. Buck me, I am so stupid. I should have noticed the signs, I am old enough to know about relationships. Yet how could I not realize my feelings, and Twilight's advancements on me.

If those were advancements at all, maybe she was just playing along so she wouldn't hurt my feelings. There is no way she shared my affection, she is just too good of a mare to tell me straight to my face.

“Fat chance, but you can try asking her about it some day. You might be in for a nice surprise, who knows? Just take it one day at a time, and when the time is right you can try your hoof at wooing her. Just don't buck it up again when you get the chance"

My conscience could be right, all I have to do is wait for a better time and see what happens. But there is no point on dwelling on what could be. I'll just have to tackle this whole thing one day at a time.With my new goal in mind I tossed my letter in the trash and went to downstairs for some sleep on my cursed couch. Before I closed my eyes I spent a good long minute staring at the ceiling thinking about Twilight. I never thought I would like mares, especially one like Twilight.

My life has been pretty crazy lately, getting fired, Mortar butting in my life and now I was falling for a princess. These next few weeks spent with Twilight are going to be interesting. It will give me plenty of time to get my feelings under control in case I can't find the guts confronting Twilight. Hopefully things will turn out alright, I may even get a relationship when all is said and done. Things are going to get interesting indeed.

“And I will be with you every step of the way. With my coaching skills you will no doubt get your job back and get the girl!”

“Yeah, yeah team work and all of that stuff. Woo hoo, yippee, I am going to sleep now” and with that thought I closed my eyes, letting sleep take me. As I fell asleep one thing kept crossing my mind, the name of a certain somepony I couldn't wait to see again tomorrow. Twilight Sparkle.

Author's Note

Oh and cock block on the romance! Forgive me! But will things get better between Cheerilee and Twilight? Only one way to find out, and it the answer may be in chapter 8 mwuahahah! Also I am starting college on the 6th so there is that. Chapter 8 is coming and school is starting up again. So wish me luck on another semester in college and all that stuff. Until next time ladies and gentlemen! Ps: If you see any errors, forgive me! My proof reader disappeared on me, and I was up writing half of this at four in the morning! (Edit: I added some more story during the dinner part of the chapter, mostly about Cheerilee's and Mortar's past relationship)

Chapter 8: Taking Initiative

My eyes fluttered open to the morning sunlight, the bright rays of Celestia's sun greeting me to another new day. I should be happy this morning but all I can feel is contempt for the pesky ray of sunlight, isn't it weird how the sun always seems to have perfect aim? Shining right on your eyes just to wake you up to its annoying luminescence. And I thought for sure that I closed the blinds before I slept last night, how did they get open?

“Scootaloo” the little pegasus's name rolled off the tip of my tongue as I half groaned half yawned. She most likely opened the blinds so that I wouldn't sleep in, smart little filly that one. But there is no point in moaning about the sun and Scootaloo, it's time to start the day.

“Carpe diem Cheerilee, carpe diem” I chanted aloud as I got off the couch, performing the regular morning ritual of ridding myself of every kink caused by my damn couch. As I popped and stretched out my back I went over the plan for today in my head. Drop Scootaloo off at school, head to the library for my part time job and what else?

"Romance Twilight into your marefriend?”

“Maybe I will do just that”

“Really?”

“Yes, I plan on trying to do...something”

“That isn't very assuring, sugar”

“I'll think of something, let's just worry about getting through the day for now, okay?”

“Roger that, how's your back?”

I didn't have to say anything as a sickening pop came from my back, that didn't sound healthy at all. I can't keep sleeping on the couch, the old springs inside of that thing are going to be the death of me! I really hope Scootaloo doesn't think this is going to be a regular thing, she can't stay over everyday. Sure a few days is okay but sooner or later she has to go back to the orphanage. As terrible as that sounds it is the way it has to be for now. And I don't think Scootaloo will take it well when I tell her.

As much as I hate to say it, Scootaloo has to stop coming over for her own good. That, and I don't think my back can handle this much punishment anymore. But then I think about how much I adore that pesky pegasus and how I appreciate her company. Yet no matter how much I care for her, the orphanage is still her home. She has to go back sometime, and besides, she can always visit me. And if she keeps sleeping over, folk will start thinking I adopted her already. I am not going to lie that I haven't considered it, but right now it was out of the question.

Maybe when I have stable income again, then maybe I might do something about her. But can I handle it?

“And in comes the adoption papers as a result. Can you imagine that? But it doesn't seem like a bad idea you know. I hear that same sex couples adopt all the time!” I shook my head at my conscience's words. I love Scootaloo, I really do but I can't adopt her as much as I wanted to. First of all I don't have the funds to care for both myself and her.

“Yeah you have a point, so let's talk about the whole Twilight thing. Next time you have the chance to tell her how you feel you can't just go all shy and introverted on me. You have to buck up, take it to her and show her who's boss in this war on love!” war on love? I guess that is one way to put it.

“I just hope that, oh...Celestia I don't feel well...” I trailed off as I suddenly felt a heavy pressure on my gut. I feel like a sack of bricks just settled in my stomach

“Butterflies, maybe?” if only that were the case.

“Hurk! Oh crap, the exact opposite!” I retched as naseua began to fill my senses. The world began to spin, my mouth began filling with saliva and my stomach started contracting. All this added up to one thing. “Crap, I'm going to barf!”

“Alright just calm down and quickly get upstairs and-hey your natural color isn't green right? Maybe you should hustle, like now!”

“You don-urk, have to tell me twice!” I managed to utter as I retched, forcing myself to hold back the ever building pressure in my gut. My body was screaming for me to release the building bile in my gut but I held back as I rushed upstairs to unleash hell on my porcelain throne. But to my horror the door wouldn't open, the door knob was stuck fast and no amount of force would budge it.

“Hey, occupado! Wait your turn!” Scootaloo's voice yelled out from within the bathroom. You have got to be kidding me, now of all times?! I don't have time for this!

“Open up please! This is an emergency!” I begged as I banged on the door with all of my might. But try as I might Scootaloo wouldn't open up and I was running out of time.

“And judging from that rumble from your belly I don't think you have much longer till you spew! Don't you have another bathroom?!”

“No I don't I....wait a second” I trailed off as I noticed a window cracked open in my bedroom. A portal to the outside just begging for me to use for some much needed relief. Should I? Buck it, if anypony is walking past my home they better duck. It's either puke out the window or spend the afternoon cleaning fish chunks out of my carpet. I don't have many options here....

“Warning, if you are in the front row you will get wet!” ignoring my conscience's witty comment I dashed to the window and right as the pressure became too much I let loose. The most disgustingly grotesque sound filled my ears as the fish induced sludge escaped my stomach. Seconds that felt like hours passed and soon enough I felt relieved to be rid of the evil fish from my system. But before I could relish in my newfound emptiness I heard a blood curdling scream come from outside the window.

“What the heck?! My mane! Who is responsible for this?!” screamed somepony, whose voice was very whiny and familiar.

“You don't think?” gasped my conscience. Letting my curiousity take over I dared to peer out the window and caught sight of something both horrendous and hilarious, for me anyways. There down in the street covered in a green goopy mess stood none other than Diamond Tiara herself. And by Celestia did she look pissed. I watched as she growled obscenities and threats at nearby passerbys, no doubt attempting to find the culprit to her current soiled state. I felt bad at giggling at Diamond Tiara's expense, I wasn't trying to hit anypony with my little spew fest. And Celestia knows that not even Diamond Tiara deserved to get puked on.

As rotten as that little filly was, getting spewed on is not right in any circumstances.

“Hey Cheerilee, what's with all the yelli-oh my gosh you didn't! No freaking way, oh gimme a hoof bump, teach!” I looked over to see a very giddy Scootaloo with her hoof outstretched towards me. Not willing to leave her hanging I bumped my hoof against hers. “But wasn't that a bit mean, even for little miss spoiled brat out there?”

Did she really think I did that on purpose? I dislike the little tiara wearing filly but I would never go so far as to dump vomit on her. That is just not classy.

“It was purely accidental, but it did save me from cleaning up the bathroom. Too bad for Diamond Tiara though, today is going to be a interesting school day for....” I stopped speaking as the same sensation from before rumbled through my gut.

“Oh crap it's a aftershock! Run to the toiler, sugar!” ordered my conscience in a shrill voice and I heeded it. I have never ran so fast in my entire life and I thought about throwing up out the window again but I didn't want to hit another innocent bystander again. And so I jumped into the bathroom with my target in sight. My pristine toilet that was about to receive the most punishment it has gotten in years. So without holding back I unleashed hell on my poor toilet. The next moments were agonizing, no it was excruciating.

And that was putting it lightly, this purge was worse than the first one!

“Ew, grody Cheerilee! What in the world did you eat?” I heard Scootaloo ask from somewhere over my shoulder. I felt her little hooves massage my back as she spoke, but it did little to make me feel better. My guts felt like they were on fire.

“F-Fish, last night with Twil-ech....” I managed to slur out before another wave of vomit escaped my stomach. Buck this, no more talking until this is over.

“Fish? Really? Didn't you give us a lesson about how ponies besides pegasi get really sick after eating stuff like that? And here I thought you were smart enough to follow your own lessons” Scootaloo said with a laugh. I only groaned at her which only caused her to laugh even harder. If I wasn't puking out my insides I would give her a firm scolding. She doesn't know how it went down during dinner last night. I had to make a split decision!

“Just focus on purging, sugar. Out with the bad and in with the things that are not able to cause terrible sickness” my conscience spoke. That wasn't eloquent at all, at least he tried. Eventually I felt the painful thrashing in my gut subside as it was replaced with a dull stinging sensation. Now all that was left to do was to clean up. With the help of Scootaloo I got back on my hooves and what I saw in the toilet bowl was pretty damn horrifying.

A beautiful meadow, a magnificant palace, the great hot springs of the Everfree forest. All are the things that represent the exact opposite of the horror that now resides in my toilet. Green was the word I could use to describe the mess, and maybe the word abomination. So without taking another glance at the green mess I flushed it away. Watching the green gunk swirl down the drain leaving only clean water behind. For good measure I flushed again just to make sure the remains were washed away.

“Okay, now that that is out of the way how about you get your stuff ready so we can head out?” I said as I turned to Scootaloo who was grimacing, no doubt at my recent explosive display.

“Roger that pukerella, make sure you don't puke yourself to death on the way downstairs!” Scootaloo giggled as she disappeared downstairs and out of sight.

“And you might want to wash your face, pukerella” I rolled my eyes at my conscience's comment and abided to his words. With a quick wash later I grabbed all of my essentials from my room and left the house with Scootaloo at my side.

On my way to the library I spotted Lyra and Bonbon sitting together on a bench. They were chatting away, with Lyra laying her head on Bonbon's lap. As I got closer I took note of how chipper Bonbon was and how miffed Lyra looked. It looked like they were arguing silently to themselves, that is until Bonbon did something adorable. I felt my heart flutter as Bonbon cutely kissed her marefriend on the forehead. So sweet I could get diabetes.

“Morning you lovebirds, I see you two are enjoying your morning?” I greeted the two with a smile.

“Good Morning Cheerilee, heading to the library I assume?” her greeting caught me off guard. How'd she know? I haven't even told them or anypony else about that yet, who sold me out? I was planning on making it a surprise....

“Yeah, going off to see your new boss slash marefriend” grunted Lyra. Crap, by the sounds of things it look like somepony gossiped about Twilight and I, maybe somepony at the restaurant from last night?

“Oh hush, Lyra! Don't mind her Cheerilee, she's just a little upset about The Rusty Horseshoe closing down” what? The bar was going what now?

“Did you say the bar was closed down? How did that happen?” I asked feeling a bit disheartened at the very thought. I spent a lot of time in my younger years partying there back in the day. It was favorite place to get drunk with friends, sure I almost got roofied back there but I still have fond memories of that bar.

“It's the weirdest thing, the whole place was put out of business on the account of illegal drugs being circulated there. That's what I heard anyways, the royal guard themselves came all the way down here to close up shop. Happened just a few nights ago, must have been something serious huh? I can't believe those kinds of things were happening right under our noses! Drugs, now that is a word you'd never think to associate with Ponyville....”

I was surprised to say the least, the royal guard came in and struck down the hammer on the ol Rusty Horseshoe. The royal guard, maybe Twilight had something to do with it? They wouldn't just crack down on a hunch that a bar held drugs. Perhaps somepony tipped them off or ordered them to search the bar. I should ask Twilight about it.

“Yeah, Twilight called the guard to shut the place down and everything. Our new substitute gave us a weird art project thing with newspapers. And while I was cutting it I found a article on the whole thing, Twilight's picture was there and everything! Twilight the crime stopper princess pony, how cool is that?”

“Crime stopper princess pony, it has a nice ring to it I suppose. But calling Twilight cool, what would Rainbow Dash think if she found you calling somepony else cool? Especially a teacher?” I teased the little pegasus as I ruffled her mane. Scootaloo just grumbled under her breath while she pushed my hoof away.

“It really is too bad though, we had some good memories there huh?” Bonbon said with an air of nostalgia. I nodded in agreement, truly our trio had quite a few moments in that dusty old dive.

“Memories shmemories, they shut down the bar! Where am I going to get drunk now?” Bonbon and I could only shake our heads at the mint mare.

“The Rusty Horseshoe isn't the only bar in Ponyville, Lyra. We can always go to that new place, Tapper's-”

“It won't be the same! I had a stool that I sat in, my favorite seat. Do you know how many nights of sitting in that chair it took to form it to my posterior? It was formed to my butt just right, now I have to start fresh....”

Oh no, one of the first signs of a lover's quarrel. The disgruntled rambling of complete nonsense, time for me to go.

“I'll leave you two alone, I will talk to you two later okay?” I said my goodbyes as I left the bickering couple behind and made it to the school without any further interruptions. As we made it to the front gate we were welcomed by two familiar faces. Applebloom and Sweetiebelle came over and tackled me with a hug. A hug to which I returned with one of my own. I didn't think they would miss me at all with them being on family vacation.

“Your students love you, why wouldn't they?” my conscience stated in a drol fashion, I just never thought I would be hug worthy is all.

“Howdy Cheerilee! Nice to see you again! Oh yeah, uh, sorry about your job and stuff....” Applebloom muttered as she hugged me tighter. When she pulled away I saw tears threatening to leave her eyes.

“Yeah! That was really mean what the principal did! But Scootaloo told us you got a job with Twilight so things are looking up though right?” Sweetiebelle said. Things were indeed looking up, that much was true.

“You bet! But enough about that sad business, how was your vacation? Did you have fun with your families?” I asked, giving them both one final hug before letting go.

“Oh yeah, Big Mac, Granny, AJ and I went to Appleloosa(EDIT) again to meet with the apple family! It was so much fun, why we even....” try as I might I couldn't keep up with Applebloom as her lips spun words faster than I could follow. Such a energetic one she is.

“I came along too! Rarity didn't like the, the humdrum town. I think that was the word she used, but she got used to it when she found a buyer for her design line. Buffallo! They wanted dresses and suits for....” and just like Applebloom, Sweetiebelle's lips sped off into the speed of light. Two chattering little fillies full of energy, why I might even get exhausted just from hearing the stories themselves if I could catch what they were saying. But I didn't interrupt as I listened to them go on and on, it gave me a smile to see them so excited about their travels.

“And that's when we learned about not judging a book by it's cover....or something like that ah think!” finished Applebloom.

“Yep, that's pretty much it!” Sweetiebelle squeaked. Just as they both finished their story the school bell rung.

“Oh crud, we're gonna be late, cmon guys! See you late[r] Cheerilee!” and as the trio scampered off into school chattering amongst themselves I continued my journey to the library and arrived safely. With a quick knock on the door and a few seconds later I was greeted by Spike. Looking past the little dragon I noticed Twilight writing on what looked to be a scroll, her eyebrows furrowed, her expression showed she was in deep concentration.

“Oh, morning Cheerilee. Ready for another day in the library?” Spike greeted with a yawn, poor little guy had bags under his eyes. Must have been a rought night for him.

“Sure am, but the question is are you?” I teased the Spike as I strode past him, intent on saying hello to a certain purple alicorn.

“I'm still crashing after eating all those sweets last night, can you really blame me?” Spike grumbled as he yawned. Seeing him yawn nearly caused me to do the same but I caught myself. I hate when that happens. But besides that I noticed Twilight hadn't so much as felt my presence. Whatever was on that scroll must be pretty important to ignore your surroundings. So I took the chance and snuck up on her. Well it wasn't so much as sneaking as much as just walking up to her side, still counts though right?

“No it does not”

“Killjoy”

Sighing inwardly at my conscience I brushed his negativity off and focused on my target. Her ears, or more specifically the one on her left. I watched as it twitched too and fro instinctively at every small sound in the room. Maybe it was a little quirk she had when she focused intently on something? Either way I found it oddly cute.

“Hey, Twilight?” I whispered to Twilight yet she still hadn't looked up from her scroll. She was oblivious to the world, whatever she was writing must have been important. With one final attempt I poked her and that was the worst decision of my morning. To put it lightly she freaked out.

“Jeezum crow! Who is it? Oh, hello Cheerilee. You startled me!” Twilight gasped. Spike and I laughed at her little scene. Twilight on the other hoof just grumbled to herself as she rolled up her scroll and handed it to Spike. I watched as he breathed fire on the scroll causing it to burst into green ashes. That must be the fabled delivery method that Twilight and her mentor Celestia use to communicate with each other. I'll never understand why a dragon is required, such an odd way to send letters, no matter how efficient.

“Okay so let's get the pleasantries out of the way and get you two started for today. Here is the list of things to be done today” and just like that Twilight passed a slip of paper to us and left upstairs without so much as a how do you do.

“She didn't even say good morning, how are you, or anything. That is a bad sign, sugar” mused my conscience. I felt my heart drop a little, what if she doesn't want anything to do with me and just feels awkward about last night? No, she is probably just busy with something and has to get right back to it. Hopefully.

“Starting the work day with the dead eye thing already? Got something on your mind, Cheerilee?” Spike's voice tore me from my thoughts and back to the task at hoof. I just muttered an apology as I looked over the list of things to do for today.

“New books have arrived and need to be put in their proper places, dust the floors, take out the trash....” the chores went on and on, nearly fifteen items took up the list. Compared to yesterday this was a much heavier workload. According to this the number of tasks had been tripled. Either Twilight is confident that we can get everything done before night, or she is cross with me over last night. I have a feeling it's the latter one.

“Dang, and here I thought it would be a easy day. Well let us get to it, my trusty steed!” with that said Spike and I went to work. The day went along fairly well with the two of us getting through most of the chores rather quickly. Although I wasn't much help to be honest, I was too preoccupied with my own thoughts. My mind being clouded with thoughts of a certain purple alicorn. Is she mad with me? Does she hate me for that whole thing last night?

“Honestly I just think she wants some distance to think about this whole thing. Trust me when I say this, but I don't think she hates you. Twilight just wants some time to herself. And I should know about these things, I am a flamboyant drag queen after all. My area of expertise is in romance” my conscience explained. Well that is reassuring.

“Because your credibility is so great on these kinds of things right? I guess I will take your word for it in this case. So what should I do?” I disdainfully resigned. I really hope I don't regret this decision....

“Hush up and look alive, sugar. Here she comes, nine o clock, coming downstairs! Casually look over and wave at her with a small smile!” I rolled my eyes at his commands but I did as he asked. Looking over my shoulder I saw that Twilight was indeed coming downstairs, her gaze fixated on a book floating just inches away from her face. For just a moment she looked up from her book and made eye contact with me. I waved and smiled at her, to my surprise she returned the wave with a shy smile of her own before she went back to her book.

“Hah! See? And did you notice the little blush on her cheeks? She totally still likes you! You are worrying over nothing, now go back to work all casual like and wait for my next word, sugar. Ten hut!” I scoffed at him mentally but abided to his command. I noticed Spike watching me from the corner of my eye but I ignored him. Hoping he wouldn't ask any questions. Thankfully he stayed silent throughout the rest over the next few chores. We didn't say much to each other save for the occassional yes or no on whether we should take breaks and what not.

We eventually got to dusting the floors, Spike and I agreed to divide the work with each of us dusting one half of the ground floor. Repeating the same idea for the upper areas of the library until we finished. Besides that we still hadn't said much to each other, although Spike's expression showed that he was deep in thought over something. Probably about his crush Rarity, poor little dragon is still in the throes of puppy love. Although I was silent on the outside, inside of my mind I was arguing with my conscience over the next course of action I would take with Twilight. And I was losing.

“But what if-”

“No if's, sugar. Next time Twilight comes near us ask her how her day is faring. Keep up the small talk and accidentally bump a hoof against one of her own. Touch is key here, you have to recreate that experience from last night on a much smaller scale. Do it, and no ifs ands or butts, young lady!” ordered my conscience. All of this seemed unnecessary but I gave my conscience the benefit of the doubt. The flamboyant drag queen earned that much with his advice earlier.

So I took his advice and waited. Sure enough Twilight made another round downstairs and came by with a check list hovering nearby.

“Hey you two, just wanted to check up on your progress! I see that you have started sweeping the floors which is great progress, I estimate you will be done with the chores way before dinner time. Keep at it!” and with that said Twilight turned to leave but I stopped her with a simple cough.

“While I am glad that we are doing great I would like to know if you had a great time last night. I know we both said we did but I just wanted to make sure is all” I asked, my heart speeding up with every word. And it didn't help that her purple eyes bored into my own. I was having trouble just trying to keep eye contact with those entrancing pools of purple.

“Pools of purple? Blegh!” my groaned as he made a gagging noise. I really wanted to roll my eyes, but breaking eye contact with Twilight was a major no no.

“Oh I had a wonderful time, trust me. We should go out again sometime, maybe somewhere more private. I felt like I embarassed you when everypony noticed me, but I suppose it would be hard not to be, right?” Twilight spoke softly as she shyly wrung her hooves over each other nervously. She was too adorable.

“I wasn't embarassed at all, it was a little jarring to be honest but it wasn't unexpected. When a princess comes to dine in your restaurant, ponies are bound to take notice. Quite a interesting experience, one that I would love to experience again if you don't mind. But a private dinner sounds great don't get me wrong! I was just saying that I would be okay with either choices is all!”

“Smooth Cheerilee, Smooth” groaned my conscience.

“Shut up!” I fumed as I began to grow more tired with his snide comments.

“Okay, if you say so Cheerilee. I'll talk to you later though, I think I kept you long enough...”

“She's pausing! She's giving you the go ahead, bump a your hoof against hers casually. Act like it was a accident, go!” my conscience screamed, as if it was a decision that meant life or death. Or in this case, loneliness or romance.

Following my inner drag queen's advice I barely brushed a hoof idly against her own. I watched for her reaction and noticed she returned the motion with a bump of her own hoof. I didn't know what to make of that, but I remember hearing from my students in class that this was a way to show somepony you liked them. During Hearts and Hooves Day I watched as several students bumped hooves casually with one they fancied. There were a lot of blushes that month. It was a childish way to show one your affections I admit, but it works....I think.

“Of course it works, otherwise she wouldn't have bumped her hoof against yours! Unless it was a coincidence, then I would be wrong. But that almost never happens!”

“Right, so what now, mister know it all?” I asked, feeling a bit more comfortable and relieved that my conscience's advice was working.

“Keep it up with the casual conversation and right when she is about to leave you swish your tail against hers. Timing is key here, so get ready!”

“Oh! Like in the romance novels! Why didn't I think of that?” my thoughts went back to “The Lust Equestrian Maid” and it's one notable scene. The infamous tail embrace between lovers.

“Cause you are one oblivious mare when it comes to romance. You'd think with all those trashy novels in your home you'd have the right mind to notice this crud! Now go do the thing!” I really wanted to roll my eyes at that comment but I didn't want to give Twilight the wrong idea. Plenty of time to roll my eyes at my conscience later.

“So I guess I will talk to you later, Twilight. See you later” I said shyly. Twilight just smiled as she turned to leave, now is my chance! Right as she was about to leave I quickly turned my back to her and swished my tail, hoping that I would hit my mark. For a second I thought I missed, but just as I was about to berate myself for missing I felt a tug against my tail. Glancing back I saw that her tail had intertwined with my own for just a moment. But just as our ghost of an embrace had begun it was over, with Twilight returning upstairs and I was left pondering over what just happened.

“Now then, what have we learned?”

“That I should probably listen to you more often about romance, I get it!”

“Good girl, sugar”

After my rather awkward, yet successful attempt at flirtation I continued dusting the library, eventually we ended up tidying up the entire ground floor. Leaving the second floor the last area of the library to clean up, so Spike and I moved on up. What I saw next puzzled me, or lack of what I saw actually. Twilight was nowhere to be seen, her bedroom vacant, not a single sign of her at all.

“Now where did Twilight go?” I thought aloud, my eyes scanning to and fro all over the room for my purple goddess to no avail. There is only one exit from this floor, and I doubt she left through a window.

“Twi must have teleported, to where? I dunno, she doesn't tell me sometimes. Probably to Canterlot to do princess stuff, she's been doing that a lot lately” Spike explained as he began his sweeping.

“You know, that reminds me. Why does she still live here if she is a, you know, a princess? Doesn't she have to be with princess Celestia and Luna at all times or something? Seems kind of odd to me, not that I am complaining of course” truthfully it did make me wonder why she even stays in Ponyville still. Then again she has her friends here, but she can't stay here all the time. She must get called over to Canterlot for urgencies of any kind.

But I wouldn't want her to go back to Canterlot anytime soon, not before I tell her how I feel. When the time is right of course.

“Princess Celestia told, well more like ordered Twilight to have a little vacation so to speak. Something about her aclimawhatzing to her alicorn form in a comfortable environment. And what better place to relax than the place with all your friends just a short walk away?” well that makes sense.

“I see, can't argue with that logic I suppose. Oh, and the word you were looking for is acclimating, Spike” I corrected the little dragon. Not willing to resist the urge to do so, being a teacher makes you do that. I just get antsy when somepony does something incorrectly. And Snips and Snails drive me up the damn wall in that area.

“Yeah whatever, I said it right the first time” Spike grumbled as his sweeping grew more frantic. Little guy has to let out that aggression somehow, heavens I wouldn't want to know what happens when a dragon keeps that pent up. Probably something firey and explosive, best not to figure out exactly what happens. I like keeping my fur on my body and not in a pile of ashes. The rest of our time sweeping and dusting was spent in silence. Not so much as a casual “how about that darn weather today?” topic.

And then I noticed something I wouldn't have if the love bug hadn't bit me so hard. A purple pillow just resting in the corner of the room. It wasn't a amazing pillow by any means, but the color just reminded me of her, Twilight. With my hooves on autopilot I daydreamed about her, I couldn't help it. Her mane, her body, her voice and those eyes of hers. My gosh do I have it bad or what? Just thinking about her makes me feel all tingly inside.

“You really do have it bad don't you? It hurts being so close to her and not being able to say you like her. I mean, you could but would she return your affections? Maybe yes, maybe no. Based on those little touches earlier, she must feel the sameway despite what she said last night. Why don't you confront her about it today? Right when she gets back?” I listened to my conscience's words, expecting for him to make fun of me near the end of his statement. But the joke never came, this was my conscience being serious.

And that is a rarity in itself.

Nonetheless, I thought over the drag queen's words, should I ask her? Should I tell her how I feel? What would I do if she doesn't feel the same way? That all those signs earlier were just coincidence, a misunderstanding on my part?

“I...I think I will wait a while until I tell her anything. I mean, I have my admirer on the side you know? Do I stay with him and keep sending love letters hoping for something to happen? Or do I test my luck with Twilight, and just hope that all those signs, those touches mean something? Give me a few weeks to see where things go, if the whole admirer thing doesn't work out I'll go with Twilight and vice versa. Mister admirer seems quite lovely, but Twilight is on a whole 'nother league, I just don't know right now....”

Damnit, what do I do?

“Cheerilee! Equestria to Cheerilee! You're doing the thing again!” once again Spike woke me from my trance and I found myself sweeping a spot that had been long clean of any dust. I must have looked like a zompony indeed. But Spike's timing is terrible, right when I was having a sensible conversation in my head for once.

“Sorry about that, I was just thinking about Twi-er I mean something!” I barely caught myself as I nearly uttered Twilight's name. Hopefully Spike didn't catch that.

“You know, Cheerilee....can I ask you a question? It's something important” Spike muttered, nearly whispering from across the room as he swept.

“Sure, what is on your mind my scaly friend?” I asked with a smile on my face. On the outside I was completely calm, but on the inside I was on the verge of freaking out. Please don't do what I think you're going to do, Spike.

“Please don't be about Twilight, please don't ask about Twilight!” my conscience stammered, sharing the same anxiousness as I. Please just be a question about how to talk to mares or something....

“So you really like Twilight huh?” oh come on! Is my luck really that bad?

“Shh! What are you crazy? Saying things like that out loud!” I half whispered half yelled at Spike. Yet he smiled, no doubt my defensiveness confirming his suspicions.

“Ahah! I knew you did! We need to talk, c'mere” Spike whispered as he raised a single claw for me to follow. I thought against it but what if he goes to Twilight about this if I don't? I don't have much of a choice here. So I obliged his waving claw and stooped down to his level. Spike eyes darted all around the library, no doubt checking to see if we were truly alone. His actions started to make me feel even more anxious than before. What if somepony were listening?

“What if your beloved Twilight Sparkle was listening right now?”

“Don't even joke about that!”

Holding back the urge to bolt out of the library I focused back on the little dragon before me. And his ever growing smirk, great, this is not my day.

“Now before you start lying about how you don't love my friend slash mom I am gonna lay down some ground rules!” oh kill me now, I am getting the “talk” from a dragon and a child no less.

“Ohoho! This should be delicious!” giggled the drag queen in my head. Ignoring the flamboyant idiot I kept my attention on Spike, and his rather threatening gaze,

“Look, I know you like Twilight, anypony with half a brain could see that. Those googly eyes you've been giving her last night, and the little show earlier? Not as discreet as you think. And you might be thinking I want to blackmail you. I won't lie that the idea hadn't crossed my mind, so I am going to do you a favor” I opened my mouth to ask just what kind of favor but he placed a claw to my lips. Utterly silencing me as he gave me a stern look.

“And that favor is that I will help you do whatever it takes to get you two together. I may not be an adult but I am old enough to know that if you love somepony, you should do everything you can to make them yours. Heck, I try every chance I get to show Rarity I am more than just a kid with puppy love. I haven't been successful so far....but that is besides the point! What I am trying to say is that I am totally cool with you going gaga for Twilight, you would be cute together. Blegh, I am never saying that again and you better not tell anypony!”

A multitude of emotions were running through me in this moment, particularly relief and reassurance. If there is one thing that can prove that I have a chance in all of this is getting Spike's green light in dating Twilight. I was scared there for a second, totally expecting him to pull the blackmail card for something ridiculous.

“A fabulous drag queen in your psyche, your two lesbian friends and now a baby dragon giving you tips on relationships. Quite a rag tag team you got here, sugar. What could go wrong?” normally I would yell at my conscience for jinxing me like that, but right now? I feel like nothing could go wrong for once, I just have to find the right time to set things right.

“All right everypony, it's time to close up shop for now. We have an appointment at school and we cannot be late!” Spike and I heard Twilight announce as she descended from upstairs. I looked to Spike with a confused look and he shrugged.

“What appointment?” I asked, a hint of curiousity in my tone as I spoke.

“Oh! I forgot to tell you, remember how Paperweight is currently in deep with the law, correct? How Celestia had left him a letter as well?” I thought back to that day and immediately remembered. How could I forget that complete look of defeat on his face.

“Well that letter was a summons for the student council, nothing incriminating was written on it I assure you” Twilight said while a satchel drifted downstairs after her. I watched as it fit itself snugly on her side. I don't think I will ever get tired of her doing things like that.

“It did seem sketchy, I thought we blackmailed the poor stallion” I said thinking back to the night we stuck it to Paperweight. Blackmail, how hypocritical would it be if we did that to him? It would make us no better than him, us breaking the law like that.

“Quite the opposite, just a friendly reminder for him to attend a meeting for his, and I quote, evaluation of protocol due to discrepancies with work etiquette. an assumingly simple topic for a meeting. But in reality it is just an excuse to get him to show up so I can reveal him to everypony. Crude, yet effective in my opinion. It was either this or outright blackmail him, the choice was obvious” Twilight explained as she prepared her things. I watched as she packed a folder into her satchel that looked strikingly similar to the one she used to reveal Paperweight all those nights ago.

“So basically a slight misdirection to set him up? And you made a copy of the evidence, that's devious of you” I said, impressed that she had planned ahead. Very sneaky.

“Hardly, a devious thing would be working undercover with private investigators to scour Ponyville's seedier parts of town. Specifically for undesirables and narcotics deem illegal to harbor by citizens. The Rusty Horseshoe was a complete mess, I can't believe you spent time there to begin with. Such a disgusting secret was hidden right under our noses, I just hope there aren't any more places like that in Ponyville...”

“So you DID have a part in the bar closing down then?” I asked and she nodded, a smirk on her lips.

“The funny thing was that I had planned on investigating my hunch that night, and then Scootaloo came to me about your disappearance. Quite a coincidence, but not an unwelcome one. With your help, albeit indirectly, you helped me put the last nail in the coffin of that horrible bar. That and I could help out my favorite school teacher in her time of need” Twilight said in a rather holier than though tone. Obviously pleased with how things played out, so was I.

“You are one sly mare you know that? What would I ever do without you?” I said in a sing song voice, flicking my tail ever so softly against her own.

“Probably neck deep in buckets of ice cream, wasting away eating dairy products. Letting your poor figure go to waste” Twilight teased, poking a playful hoof at my belly. Oh, so she wants to get touchy huh? I said nothing as I swatted my tail against her muzzle.

“And who said you could stare, princess?”

“I was simply pointing out the obvious, one should not eat themselves out of their good looks” I blushed at that one, well played, Twilight.

“Um, guys? Hate to break up this whole...thing between you two but we are going to be late to your appointment!” realizing that Spike was still here jolted me from our flirting. My face felt heated and I was no doubt sporting a blush, but I noticed Twilight had one as well so I felt a little relieved somewhat. After our little ruined moment we traveled to school and ended up in the auditorium. This certain area of school was usually used for pep rallies, school plays, those sort of things you'd partake in school as a student. But this time, this room will be the center piece for Paperweight's fall.

And boy did I want to see him get revealed in front of everypony with high standing in the student council.

So here we were, walking right into the auditorium. Rows upon rows of empty seats spread out before me, a few ponies sat here and there but I didn't recognize them. They were possibly journalists or ponies without anything better to do with their time. This little occasion with Paperweight isn't exactly a public event. Then I saw him, the bastard that fired me sitting in the front row. Paperweight was sitting there reading a book, unaware of what was to become of him this very day. He probably thinks this is a routine meeting over budgets or something of similar importance. Oh what a surprise it will be for him when he figures out just what was going to happen to his poor hide.

Drawing my eyes away from the corrupt stallion I inspected the table on stage spotting the student council themselves, they all talked amongst themselves. Seemingly unaware that we had arrived. I knew them all, but not only on a first name basis mind you. All my years of teaching in this school and I never really got to know these ponies, it wasn't my fault, really. They were all a reclusive bunch, always keeping to themselves and only speaking to you when it was urgent. But I wouldn't say they were bad ponies, they were quite popular actually.

But then again there was Bookworm, an old collegue of mine from college. I spotted him in the middle of the student council line up, he was quite easy to spot. A rugged looking unicorn, a coat of green, his mane a bright gold. He had dull brown eyes and a well kept beard upon his chin. To top it all off he was the type of stallion that never aged well. Laugh lines on his face and furrowed crevices atop his forehead.

From first glance you'd think he was one mean son of a gun. But he was the exact opposite let me tell you. He was the kindest pony you could ever ask for, I actually thought of dating him at one point when I was younger. But alas my efforts were all for naught, for he was a fan of the male persuasion. Alas that time has come and gone, I had no idea if he found that special colt in his life. Either way I waved at him, hoping to catch his attention with my frantic motions. I was sure that anypony that saw me would label me as a spastic lunatic but I didn't care.

Thankfully Bookworm noticed he noticed me and smiled instantly. Bookworm waved back with as just as much vigor as I. With that little moment I turned back to companions and noticed they were already seated in the front row. Well this is awkward. And so with a quick dash later I found myself sitting next to Twilight on her right and Spike flanked her left. But still the council had not noticed that the stars of this meeting had arrived, all except for Booworm, that is. Unfortunately before we could introduce ourselves proper, Spike chose to speak up first, much to my and Twilight's disdain.

“Ahem! We are here and are ready to begin if you would be so kind!” Spike yelled, everypony in the room including me cringed as his voice echoed loudly across the room. Damn, this place had really nice acoustics I'll give it that. And the look on Spike's face as the entire student council glared at him. Judging by the look on his face it was safe to say he regretted his decision. But his yelling wasn't all bad, it caused Paperweight to look up from his book to notice us.

The look of utter fear was plastered all over his face.

“I apologize for my friend speaking out of turn, but as he had rudely announced, we are here and ready to begin” Twilight apologized as she elbowed Spike right in the ribs. Poor Spike only managed to utter a silent apology as he slunk in his seat.

“It is no problem, now what was the reason you asked us here today? Oh and I, Bookworm,will speak on behalf of the council for this meeting, pleased to meet you, princess” Bookworm was the first of the council to speak up and the only one to do so.

“Greetings as well, Mr. Bookworm. I would like to go over a special case you no doubt went over recently. Specifically on Paperweight and his outlandish crimes as of late” Twilight's words woke everypony from their morning daze including Paperweight. I couldn't help but smirk as I saw all the color drain from his face. Bookworm on the other hand looked confused, and so did the rest of the student council.

“I...do not understand, princess. What crimes do you speak of?” by the sound of Bookworm's tone I could tell his confusion was legitimate. Had they really not heard of Paperweight's crime? Then that must mean he hid the whole thing from them, but how? Maybe he pulled another favor from Filthy Rich?

“I believe this will bring everything to light” as Twilight spoke she levitated a folder towards the council. I watched as Bookworm and the others took turns flipping through it's contents. And with every page turned, their expressions grew more and more serious. By the time they had finished looking through the entire thing they all wore the same expression. The look of utter and complete disdain for a coworker.

“Paperweight, what do you have to say for this?” Bookworm spoke, his voice devoid of emotion as he magically threw the incriminating evidence right on Paperweight's lap. I watched with sick glee as Paperweight took one look at the contents and recoiled in fear from it. Suddenly realizing just why he had been called into this meeting, and he realized far too late.

“But how did you....I thought I had the only copy?” Paperweight voice barely above a whisper. The tone of a stallion who knew his number was up.

“I always back up things of importance with copies for future reference, mister Paperweight” as Twilight spoke, I saw Paperweight sink lower and lower into his seat. Not even willing to say a single word to protect himself. What would be the point if he did? He was bucked beyond measure, and no amount of yelling on his account would remedy it.

“This is outlandish! This entire thing is a fabrication, a mere accusation I assure you all! I ought to bring the authorities into all of this, this is not fair!” I watched as Paperweight stood up from his chair as he yelled. He was doing everything in his power to make himself seem big, threats, puffing out his chest and everything. But it was to no avail, the student council didn't even flinch.

“Threatening the student council will not make things better for you, Paperweight. So I warn you that such actions are not tolerated here, sit down” said Bookworm, his voice stoic and stern as he spoke to the corrupt principal.

“But-”

“Silence, we are severely disappointed with you, Paperweight. Bribes from outside sources, claiming a finders fee on Cheerilee's job, the list go's on. You have dug yourself quite a hole, and no amount of yelling will fix this. I believe we all know what must be done?” Bookworm said as he looked to each of his collegeus, receiving nods from every single one of them. Oddly though I noticed one of the council, a pegasus mare, excused herself from the group. Silently she left the auditorium without another word.

What is that all about? Bathroom break maybe?

“Paperweight, we hereby remove you from your position from principal. In laments terms you are fired” we all watched as all life seemed to drain from Paperweight's eyes, all the hope of winning this just vanished.

“I-I understand, I will gather up my things and-”

“I was not finished, mister Paperweight. You are fired as I had said, and you will become incarcerated for your crimes. The guard will soon be here to take you in, I am sorry but this is how it must be” as soon as Bookworm had finished speaking, all eyes turned to Paperweight. I expected him to scream, to fight back or perhaps even attempt to escape the room. But he didn't budge, his head held low, ears flat against his head.

“I see, well there is no point in defending myself then. Yelling and screaming would only humiliate me more. Before I go however....” Paperweight stopped midsentence as he turned to me.

“I am sorry” and just as he said those three words the sound of the auditorium doors busting open sounded throughout the room. We all looked back to see a pair of armored pegasi marching with purpose, and they headed right towards Paperweight. The auditorium was silent as everypony looked on as Paperweight was handcuffed and dragged out of the room without so much as a yelp. The last thing I saw of him was that dead look in his eyes, the lack of expression on his face.

He was broken, and I felt truly sorry for him. Even though he was part of the reason I lost my job.

“Sad to see such a once star employee go to such corrupt lengths to get a few more bits in his wallet. But alas that is the end for this meeting, thank you for your help in revealing this to us, princess. We would have never have found out otherwise, and Cheerilee?” my ears perked up at my name being called. Turning back to the council and Bookworm I was met with his smiling face.

“Expect to get your position here back soon, a letter will be sent to you when everything is sorted out. Good day” Bookworm said with a nod as he left with the student council.

“Phew, glad that is over!” Spike was the first of us to speak up, and I shared the same sentiment with him.

“Took the words right out of my mouth” I agreed.

“You said it!” suddenly squeaked a voice in my ear. Knowing the owner of the voice I looked over my shoulder to see a grinning Scootaloo resting her head on it.

“Now when did you get here, Scoots?” I asked the filly, ruffling her mane with a playful hoof.

“I just got out of class a while ago and I saw you guys walking on in here so I thought I would drop in. I wonder who our new principal is going to be?” now that was the question of the millenia. Who would take up the torch from Paperweight? Only time will tell.

“So anyways, can we go now? Sitting in this chair is making my behind sore” Spike grumbled. Now that he mentioned it, these chairs really don't give much in lumbar support.

“Can I come with you guys? Sweetiebelle and Applebloom already went home so I just wanted to, you know, hang out?” Scootaloo asked with a pouty lip to seal the deal.

“Of course you can, and you can help me with library work while your hanging out”

“Wait, what?”

Some Hours Later...

“Ugh! How many more chores are there to do?” Scootaloo whined for the hundreth time today.

“I already told you Scootaloo, we only have two more to do. And you missed a spot on that window to your right!” I chided the orange pegasus while I turned my attention back to my own chore at hoof. We knocked out quite a few chores off the list in about two some hours, and it was all thanks to the extra pony power with Scootaloo. Since she was the only pony capable of flying in our trio I asked if she could wash the windows while Spike and I focused on categorizing books that had come in recently.

Everything had been going quite smoothly, save for Scootaloo's occassional whining. Nonetheless we all were having fun working together and keeping each other company. I also took any chance I had during the day to flirting with Twilight, with my conscience being my wingstallion of course. Let me just say that things have not taken a turn for the worse, yet.

“So has Cheerilee finally told Twilight she liked her?” I froze, dropping the book that I was carrying right on the floor. Slowly I turned to see Scootaloo with an eyebrow raised at Spike. Spike himself only shook his head as he picked up the book before setting it in its rightful place.

“Nope, she's doing some weird flirting thing with her. Like touching hooves and stuff when she thinks nopony is looking. It's a mess if you ask me” Spike said with another shake of his head.

“Okay, tell me something straight up. Does anypony else know about me liking Twilight? Or is it just you two?” I asked in my stern teacher voice, hoping I could maintain the control in the conversation. But Spike and Scootaloo looked less than amused at my attempt, their faces screamed “really?” as they went about their chores.

“I think Bonbon and Lyra know, I kinda sorta told em about it when I was buying candy from them the other day” Scootaloo spoke up first, and her answer brought a heavy feeling in my gut. My gosh, if they know then they will never let me hear the end of it later!

“How do you kinda sorta tell somepony? Seriously, Scoots?” I groaned as I stacked a few more books into my bookcase, albeit a bit passive aggresively.

“Aw calm down, the poor books don't deserve that! Take a chill pill, sugar” said the drag queen in my head. I ignored his advice, still feeling a bit betrayed that more individuals know about my once private affair.

“To be fair, you weren't really being discreet you know. And you wanna know the worst part? Don't tell anypony you heard this from me, but I think Pinkie Pie knows too!” just hearing that name made my heart get caught in my throat. Crap, if Pinkie Pie knows....

“Then that means you have a ticking time bomb that knows your secret. That can be either good or bad, but if Pinkie knows one thing. It's that keeping a secret means life or death, so I don't think you have to worry about her spilling the beans” Scootaloo added and I had to agree with her on that one. Pinkie Pie isn't a pony that would go around gossiping. Here's hoping that Rarity doesn't know.

Knock Knock Knock

Wonder who that could be?

“I got it!” said Scootaloo as she flew to the door. Shaking my head at her enthusiastic break from work I went back to organizing. That is until my entire field of vision was filled with a letter. Carefully taking the package in hoof I looked over to Scootaloo who saluted before returning back to cleaning the windows.

“Our favorite neighborhood mailmare?” I questioned, wondering if Ditzy was the one to delivered this.

“Yup! She said it was sent right to you, something important!” Scootaloo yelled from above.

“What is with all the yelling, girls? Use your inside voices!” said a very irritated Twilight whom was coming downstairs.

“I got a letter from....Young Hearts Orphanage” now why do I have a bad feeling about this?

“Hey, that's my line!”

Ignoring my conscience I tore open the letter revealing a pretty boring piece of stationary. Said stationary had one single block of text on it, all written in cursive.

“Dear Cheerilee, as much as I wish this letter would be sent under a more pleasurable circumstance I am afraid we here at the orphanage have taken notice of something. And that something is how much time Scootaloo is spending away from the orphanage and spending said time in your custody. As you may not be aware, all children must turn in to the orphanage before a set curfew, in our case it is eight pm. And Scootaloo has been breaking this rule for that past few weeks. You can see be a cause for concern. It is unlawful for her to be in your custody after curfew, this problem can be a detriment to both you and Scootaloo.”

As I read aloud I felt a new weight on my shoulder, I looked to see Scootaloo with a worried look in her eyes. And she had good reason to be worried, so far this letter has been nothing but anxiety fuel. Something tells me this letter is not going to be all happy and smiles in the end. No matter how the letter may end, I continued to read.

“I do not know if you are forcing her to stay or if she is staying past curfew on her own accord. Whatever the reason I must ask you this politely, this must not continue. As I had written earlier, this is unlawful and unless you are planning on adopting her, she cannot stay in your home any longer. Consider this a friendly warning, I do not want to put anypony in jail believe me. You always come over to bring her back home safely her, always coming to say hi to Scootaloo on most days. I understand you hold a place for her in your heart, but as I said before, this cannot continue.”

I paused, rereading what I had just read only to find the same message from before. This was happening, whether Scootaloo or I liked it or not. And it was bullshit.

“This is...this is bullshit! I'm just hanging out with you, how the heck is that unlawful?” Scootaloo was right to be angry, but this was just the law. There was nothing I could do.

“Shh, it's alright Scoots. Calm down, let's see what the rest of this thing says” I did my best to calm the angry pegasus to no avail. She wasn't having any of my attempts at calming her, and the spite fulled look on her face said so.

“This will be a hard topic to present to Scootaloo, we here at the orphanage know how attached she can get to somepony. We regret to send this letter in the first place, but such is the law. You can however, come to visit Scootaloo at the orphanage as a visitor of course. Spending time with her during the day is fine as well, but when curfew comes along, she must be here on time. One more late arrival, and we find that you are a an atrributing factor, you will be held responsible.”

I heard Twilight gasp, looking up from the letter I saw that she was mortified. And for good reason, I could go to jail just for spending time with my Scootaloo.

“This is so uncool, but they're right. It is the law, but it doesn't make this any less sour” Spike said as he paced around us. Twilight said nothing, but she joined me by my side. A single wing of hers draped over Scootaloo and I in a reassuring hug. It definitely felt reassuring, but it did little to relieve the heavy pang in my chest. Taking a breath I continued to read the final passage.

“And so I end this letter with my apology. I understand how much you mean to Scootaloo, she talks about you all the time whenever she is here at the orphanage. So I shall leave you with a choice, if you are so inclined. If you have the chance please consider adoption, you would make a fine choice for her. Again, I am sorry this was such a distasteful letter and I hope you have a good day. Sincerely, Young Heart.”

"I do not make the rules, and I apologize for any displeasure this letter may have brought you" reading the last line aloud I crumpled up the letter, tossing the damn thing into a nearby trash can.

"What do we do now?" Scootaloo grumbled. Looking to the little pegasus I placed a hoof on her shoulder.

"Well this means you can't sleep over in my house anytime soon, but we can still hang out during the day. Just no more crashing at my house, okay?" I tried my best to make things better but Scootaloo was still pissed.

"This sucks!" Scootaloo yelled as she picked up and tossed a book on against a wall. Much to Twilight's disdain, but she kept quiet, not willing to berate a already dejected Scootaloo.

"I know, but we can't break the rules. No matter how they suck" and boy did I want to shove the rules right up their behinds over at that orphanage. Regardless of the bad news we all continued to work on the chores, finishing them just as the night had begin to fall. I walked Scootaloo to the orphanage, stopping just at the gates to have a word with my young charge.

"Look, I know this sucks but this doesn't mean we can't keep hanging out, okay? I will always be here when you need me, I'm just a knock on the door away. And don't give the folks here a hard time, they're just following the rules"

"Fine, but that doesn't mean I have to be nice"

"Fair enough, now get your flank inside before they send the authorities to my house. I'll see you later" I said as I gave Scootaloo a hug, to which she returned in her earnest. As we broke the hug, Scootaloo scampered off into the orphanage and I left home. As I stepped into my abode, something crinkled underhoof. Looking down I found I had trampled a poor letter. Wait, a letter? Did somepony slide it under my front door? Maybe Ditzy made her rounds and I wasn't home? With those thoughts floating around I examined the letter in hoof.

Under closer examination I recognized the envelope to be the very same ones my admirer sends me, it has been a while since I received something from him. Without a second thought I tore open the letter and began to read. Instantly I felt that all too familiar flighty feeling at the sight of his tell tale penmanship. Ludicrously cursive with a side of meticulous neatness.

"Dear Cheerilee, it has been a while since you sent me a letter. Are you well, you aren't sick are you? Forgive my forwardness in this matter, but what have you been up to as of late? It must have been quite a diversion for you to not have sent me not one missive in all this time. I do hope I have not offended you in some way, if that is the reason I would hate to lose you due to my own faults. I truly have missed you."

“Well isn't he being quite the needy one? Isn't he, oh fabled drag queen in my noggin?” I said aloud, noting the obvious change in my admirers mannerisms.

"All the more reason to dump his ass and focus on your beloved princess. But wait a second, I thought you really liked him?" my conscience said, a hint of mischevous intent in his words. I thought for a moment, have things changed that much that I would just toss my admirer way like that?

“Well, I won't lie when I say that the appeal of writing love letters has grown boring for me. Comparing him to Twilight, she is so exciting to talk to and he is just....nice, you know?” is nice the right way to describe him?

"I see what you mean, he's just a nice stallion and that is all he will ever be. That first paragraph is a bad sign, sugar. The first sign of a shaky future relationsips is being overly needy over somepony. Tell him it's over, sugar" my conscience said with a yawn. Clearly bored talking about anything that has to do with my admirer. I don't blame him, this whole thing between him and I has gotten stale. But I won't lie when I say I am still a bit interested. But only a bit mind you.

“You know, I don't think I will just yet. I still find myself being fond of him, sort of. But I will keep communicating with him, just in case Twilight and I don't work out. And if Twilight and I do become an item, I can still have a wonderful friend to chat to from time to time” I explained my plan, feeling a little guilty as I realized how manipulative I was. Is it really the right thing to do? To string my admirer along for the ride as a safety blanket to fall on in case I fall?

For a moment I expected my conscience to answer but all I got was cold silence in return. And that was an answer in itself. Regardless, I cast my admirer's letter aside and began to write my reply.

"Hello my admirer, I apologize for my lack of letters as of late. Things have been quite hectic en la casa de Cheerilee, you have no idea. I have been busy working my part time under my new boss until I get my old job back. And believe me when I say that she is something else. I am the luckiest mare in the world to have her in my life, she's like my guardian angel. You remember all those times she has helped me right? Have you ever had somepony like that in your life, somepony to take shelter against everything life may throw against you?"

I paused for a moment to think of what to write next when I realized how possesive the passage I just wrote was. How hypocritical of me, oh well.

"Hope he doesn't take it the wrong way, even thought it's exactly what it sounds like. Poor mystery stallion, how played you are by the one you love. You black widow you!” my conscience said. Almost sounding resentful of me as he spoke. I guess I am not the only bothered by this whole thing.

“And here I thought you would approve of this, all is fair in love and war, right?”

"You are right, but I still don't like teasing somepony with a relationship when they are going to get the exact opposite. I still vote you dump him right here and now to avoid any crap later on" I thought about what my conscience had said, as always he was the voice of reason. But I still continued to write nonetheless, I had to do this my way.

"But enough about my luck with her, what have you been up to yourself? I am curious to see what you have been doing, something juicy no doubt? Regale me in your next letter, my turtle dove, until next time!"

Finishing my letter with a signature I folded it back with my admirer's letter and headed to bed. As I dove into the covers and wrapped myself in a warm cocoon of bed sheets I felt a pang of guilt. Guilt that Scootaloo wouldn't be able to sleep in this comfy bed anymore. Isn't that funny? I finally get my bed back, to be free of back pain once more. And I can't help but feel like my home was empty. A void that only that rambunctious little pegasus could fill.

I should visit her tomorrow, maybe invite her to spend time with Spike, Twilight and I at the library again. With that thought I began to drift off to sleep.

“Good night, conscience”

"Night, sugar. And turtle dove? Really?"

“I have to keep him hooked with pet names, I gotta keep things fresh with pet names”

"Oh you shrew. This won't backfire at all, here's to another terrible idea!"

My conscience and I shared one last chuckle as sleep took us both. Neither of us knowing just how quickly things would get out of hoof, and boy did things get weird.

Three Days Later....

It has been a uneventful past three days spent at the library. Well, as uneventful as three days of putting up with a excessively needy admirer and a gay conscience yelling at you. “Make a move on your honey” this, and “Hurry up and do the do” that. Three days of arguing with the voice in my head, three days of wishing I had a psychologist. Besides the ramblings in my head, today I was busy organsing bookcases for what felt like the hundreth time this week. You would not believe how many books this library gets weekly, the collection literally doubles in such a short time.

Thank Celestia that Twilight donates any copies of books we already have. I love it that we get donations most weeks, but I love how it increases the amount of work I have to bucking do. But right when I start to moan and groan, I think about my boss. If Twilight wasn't here I probably would be bitching more openly, my alicorn anchor during the day, my daydream marefriend at night.

“Hey, quit day dreaming and pass me the A section” without even looking I passed the box of extra copies to Spike and returned to my own work. Speaking of the little dragon, we had become quite close as of late. Half because of the time we had working together on chores, and half due to our little talks over romance. Most days he and I would swap stories of failed romance attempts, other days we would make up plans on how to finally get together with our would be special somepony. I guess you could the little guy and I have become kindred spirits in a way. Both of us are love the one we care about the most from afar.

Neither one of us having enough gall to strike up the nerve to confess to our symbol of affection.

"And speaking of objects of affection, Twilight just came downstairs on your six. Did I use thar right code word thing? Any who, she's right behind you, get to it!"

Just from hearing my conscience's warning my heart began to beat faster. The tell tale warmth of a blush threatening to show up on my face, if I was this stricken from being in the same room with her then how will I manage confessing to her face to face?

"It's easy, all you gotta do is start with small talk. Go ahead, you got this!" with a shallow gulp I strode over to Twilight. She hadn't noticed me yet, good, now I have the element of surprise. Okay, just talk casual and bring up the dating topic....easy enough. Buck.

“H-Hey, Twilight. Rough day, huh?” I said as I poked her side. She made a little squeak at my touch, but relaxed when she saw it was me. She smiled and poked me back playfully.

“Oh I wouldn't say it's a rough day, more like a slow one to be exact. How goes the organization?” she asked while she magically sorted through a random bookshelf without even looking. No matter how many times she performs magic I never get tired of seeing her do it.

“Pretty good, pretty good and stuff”

"Pretty good and stuff? Oh kill me now" groaned my conscience.

“That's good I guess, well I spent enough time chatting and you still have work to do. We'll talk during lunch, have fun, Cheerilee” and just like that my chance was lost. Twilight returned to her room upstairs and I was left looking like a fool. I bucking froze, I completely forgot to ask her the thing!

"Gosh you are such a scatterbrain at this! You're a teacher for Celestia's sake! Try to at least act like you have half a brain!"

“I'll try again another day, calm down! She isn't going anywhere!”

"Excuses, if you didn't suck at romance you two would already be a couple. Ugh, just don't mess up next time, you know what? We are going to start rehearsing, just you and me later okay?"

“Fine, just shut up will you?”

While my conscience and I argued there was a knock on the door. Spike muttered something about getting it and disappeared to answer it. Moments later he returned with letter in his claws.

“Ditzy came by, said that this one is for you” I took the letter from the baby dragon and unveiled what I already expected to be inside. It was another letter from my admirer, took him long enough to reply. And so with bated breath I began to read.

"Dear Cheerilee, I am happy to see that you are doing well with yourself. It is also interesting that you are bonding with your friend, who is she, might I ask? Don't get me wrong, she sounds wonderful but what of importance is she to you? It is a simple question, one I hope does not seem too intrusive. I am simply curious to know about this so called guardian angel of yours."

Well now if that isn't passive aggressive, I don't know what is.

"Looks like he is on to us. This is going to be a long week..."

Two Weeks Later...

My conscience was right, the following week dragged on, soon enough it turned to two and then three. Even though time had passed I still had not received anything about my job, not a single letter or anything. Unfortunately I have been getting quite a lot of letters from my admirer. And with every letter I revieved from him I noticed how progessively more paranoid he had become. In every letter he asking about Twilight, even going so far as to ask for her name, where she lived! I understand if you're jealous, but come the buck on! There is a line that you so simply cannot cross, and he has crossed it.

He was starting to get down right creepy, what happened to the likeable intellectual from the first letter?

"Honestly we should have seen this come, sugar. But I didn't think he would turn out to be the possesive needy type. I imagined him to be more of a stoic jealous type that new when to stop acting out. I mean, that is what I gathered from all of his previous letters. Whatever, at least it helps you choose between the him and Twilight, right?"

I had to agree with that logic. Right from the start I had my eyes set on my admirer, but now...now he was just a fall back. And now this drastic change in his attitude, I caught a glimpse of the true stallion masked behind a calm intellectual shell. A pity that this turned out this way, a romantic reltationship sired from love letters was too much to ask for. It was really too bad, I was hoping this would end up like one of my romance novels where the heroin finally meets up with her admirer. The occasion would be done under moonlight as the two star crossed lovers exchanged their confessions face to face.

Oh well, everything can't end up like those moments in trashy novels.

"Speaking of books, how about this library huh? And the resident of said library, the puplr alicorn that has been throwing you a dozen hints a day to ask her out? The one you love so much, the one who makes you all gaga, the one you should have asked out bucking weeks ago?!"

I groaned, not this again. Every day my conscience raves at me to make a move. I know that I have been bucking things up, but I was getting tired of having crap repeated to me.

“I will ask Twilight when the the time is right, so drop it!”

“Ask me what, Cheerilee? And who are you whispering to?” I froze, realizing that I had just said all of that out loud. Slowly I faced Twilight and met with her inquisitive gaze. I opened my mouth to speak, yet no words came out. A deer caught in chariotlights, I must be the prime example of one right now. Buck my life.

“Well?” Twilight asked with a tilt of her head, her ears flattened against her head as she spoke. Oh crap, that head tilt, the ear thing! Stop being cute damnit! She is totally doing that on purpose.

"Perfect! This is your chance! Remember what we rehearsed, remember the words! Dig deep and let your inner lesbian out!"

No pressure at all then...you can do this, self! Taking a precious second to choose my next words I swallowed dryly. Celestia I need wate-

"Don't go off track, focus!"

“Twilight, I have s-something I have been m-meaning to ask you...” I started to say, doing my best not to stutter and failing terribly at it. Celestia, I must look stupid!

"Calm down, you're doing good! Don't panic"

Felling a bit better with my conscience's words I chugged along.

“I-I have been thinking this over for a while now and it's been killing me keeping this boiled inside. We have had a lot of time to get to know each other, so I think this is as a good a time as any to ask....” my heart raced, already I felt the beginnings of a cold sweat break out. Remember what your conscience said, don't panic, don't panic! During all of this I expected Twilight to just tell me to spit it out, but she stayed quiet. The alicorn epitome of patience, everypony.

"Keep it together! This is your moment, bring it on home!"

Here goes nothing!

“I wanted to ask you if....if you can help put in a good word with the folks down at the student council?” I said with a sigh, I couldn't do it...again.

“The student council?” Twilight's said confusedly. My answer seemed to disappoint her, I don't blame her. I blew it, why can't I just say it?

“Yeah, it's been a while since I got a letter from them. I'm getting worried....” I lied through my teeth, hating myself with every word. I couldn't look her in the eye.

“Is that...is that really what you wanted to ask me?” I felt her touch against my cheek, she wanted me to look at her. I wanted to look, I really did. But I didn't, I couldn't bare to look at her.

“Yes...” I can't believe myself, I had another chance and....buck me. Why is it hard to talk to her? I can talk to her about anything, but not this it seems. Pathetic is what I would say I was being right now. Utterly pathetic.

“Okay, well I suppose I can send a missive to ask them why it's taking so long. I'll handle it, don't worry. I will...talk to you later...” I didn't see her face but her voice told me everything. Sad and low, the tone of utter disappointment. Without giving each other so much as a single glance we went our seperate ways for the rest of the day. I felt terrible, but my conscience and Spike were there to comfort me.

I didn't even manage to complete the chores, and as I said my goodbyes I noticed Twilight hadn't come down to give me a goodbye hug. That alone hurt me, hard. That dashed my hopes away in an instant, was a relationship possible now?

One Week Later...

Another week, another seven days without a single flirtation attempt on Twilight. It has been pretty much platonic between us. When we were in the same room you could cut the awkward in the air with it being so thick. But I would catch her glancing at me, and she no doubt noticed I was doing the same. Perhaps she was waiting for me to finally make my move, and stupidly I was doing the same. I wanted her to tell me herself so I wouldn't have to. If I couldn't muster the gall to make my move last week then what hope do I have at another try?

"I got nothing, I did everything in my power to train you. We rehearsed and everything, I guess you don't have what it takes to have the balls in a relationship. What a shame."

My conscience's words echoed in my skull as I sat home alone, my only company, a half filled tub of ice cream at my side. As I ate spoonful after spoonful of ice cream I glossed over another letter from my admirer. I wasn't really reading it, more like skimming it here and there for any interesting tidbits. The good news is that his paranoia has finally dissipated. The bad news? He is still talking about Twilight.

Twilight this, Twilight that. It did nothing but call forth images of her in my head. Along with the memory of my awkward failure one week ago, it just sucked.

"At least read it, and I mean really read it. Least you got it somepony that loves you to death. Albeit in a bit possessive way, but it still counts!"

Not even feeling like arguing I reread the letter.

"Dear Cheerilee, judging from your last letter, is it safe to say that you are downright grumpy with me? Or perhaps that grumpyness is aimed at something, or perhaps somepony? You told me that you didn't have the will to go through with something. I say something, because you never told me just what it was. Whatever the topic it was that led to the dispute between you and that mystery pony, I say you must reconcile with him or her immediately!"

I raised an eyebrow and scoffed at the writing. Like it was that easy, I can't just stroll up and say, hey Twilight I like you! Like a whole lot, or some crap like that. It just can't be that easy. Regardless of the difficulty, I still continued reading. Interested to see just what my admirer had to say.

"From your words you described yourself as a complete wreck. Forgive me for saying this, but grow up. That is right, you read that sentence correctly, grow up. You can't keep wishing for a fix to your problems from anypony, it won't always happen. I don't know what kind of argument you got into with that friend of yours, but you need to take initiative and fix this! Think about it, from all those letters about your friend and how she helped you so much. You haven't solved anything yourself, somepony just popped in and helped you!"

My eyes widened in realization, he was right. Every time I got into trouble, Twilight or sompony happened to come by to help me out. I've been the damn damsel, just like those mares in my novels I read. He is right, I have to do something about this!

"So I will tell you as politely as I can, my dear. Buck up and dig deep, bucking dig deep! Seize your instinct, just grab that feeling in your gut and go with it, enough with the cowardice!. Don't even think about the reperucssions, think about the goal! Think about the success that is to be had, the victory that you have done something on your own. Just like how you fought to become a teacher, how you fought to bring your students knowledge and understanding! Do the same with yourself!"

Reading my admirer's words brought a smile to my face, and I knew why. I am such a idiot, buck feeling sorry for myself! I will fix this myself! No more bullshit, no more loafing around like a sloth waiting for something to come along to help. I have to help myself! Fail or not, I will try!

"Oh come on! I kept saying the same thing to you over and over this past month! And not once did those gears in your noggin start turning. Unbelievable! You just hate me, you really must if you hear the same advice better from somepony else! Buck everything!"

“It's cause he worded it differently” I teased the drag queen, only to enrage him even more.

"Oh really?! All I had to do was put a few curse words and you would listen? Who am I to have failed so much going with the whole nice and steady approach to your stupid ass? Ugh, I am done, don't call for me until tomorrow!"

“And first thing I am going to do is break up with my admirer. Not that we were ever going out to begin with, but I am still cutting him loose” for a split second I felt a little bit bad that I was going to do it. But it had to be done, and with a newfound pep in my step I marched my butt upstairs to my desk. With pen in hoof, I began to write.

"Dear my admirer, thank you for your words of wisdom. Your very letter has sparked inspiration in me to do everything in my power to take hold of my situation. And with it I shall fix this on my own terms, no more waiting for somepony to rescue me. No more wishing for a white knight, I will be my own white knight for once! I promise you that things will be different, you have my word."

And now came the sad part, with a heavy heart I began to write what I had to.

:And with that said, I must express both my greatest thanks and my apologies for what I am about to write. I know we have been quite the couple, the pen pals to rival all pen pals perhaps. But I wish for this to end. Before you gain any notion that any of this is your fault, I assure you that it is not. It is just that I have realized something, the reason that I have been so distressed lately is due to one thing. Romance, even the word causes my heart to race, and not for the right reasons."

A pang of guilt struck me for but only a moment as I wrote the lie. I still wanted romance, I craved it. But my admirer must never know, never find out that I will never crave his affections as much as I do with Twilight. It's better this way instead of out right telling him I was just using him, like Mortar used me in a way.

"Again I want to apologize, you have been such a pleasure to communicate with. To share feelings with, but it is time for our mutual attraction to end. A relationship is just something I do not want, I have realized. Nor will I ever think of such pursuits, for it will be a fruitless endeavour to ever love somepony. I am a loner at heart, friends are enough for me and love is pointless in my eyes. I hope you understand, and that we are still friends, farewell."

With a heavy sigh and a quick trot to the park later I placed my final letter in the nook of the old oak tree. Giving the tree one last nod, I went back home.

Shame, yep, that pretty much is the right word for what I am feeling with myself right now. Even now as I lay on my bed with a tub of ice cream right beside me I still felt terrible. Shoveling another spoonful of rocky road into my mouth in hopes of quelling my despair I found that the once soothing ice cream no longer had any effect. All I felt was disgusted and filled to the brim with dairy products. I imagined my admirer's face as he checks the oak tree, a small smile upon his face as he tears open the letter to see what lay inside. And then, the slow transformation as his expression morphs into at the act of betrayal hits him.

I feel terrible now...

"Let's stop thinking about that, you did your thing and all you can do now is focus on the future. Sure, he is going to be pretty sour over all of this but he will get over it, maybe. Either way, you did the right thing. Now I hope you won't waste this opportunity tomorrow with Twilight?"

“I won't, I promise”

"Good, cause if you mess up again you will never hear the end of it. Seriously!"

“Yeah, yeah, go to sleep”

Needless to say I had trouble falling asleep. Not because of guilt, the exact opposite actually. I could just imagine what will happen, things will work out right?

The Very Next Day...

It was a beautiful morning in Ponyville, the sun was out and the birds were doing their thing. A chorus of birds woke me from my bed this great morn, my back wasn't hurting and I felt wide awake. Not even a little bit groggy, my senses are on full alert today! When was the last time I woke up feeling this glorious? I feel like I can do anything!

"Meh, speak for yourself, sugar..."

“Aw, did somepony wake up on the wrong side of the imaginary bed this morning? Where is my peppy drag queen I know and love?”

"Buck you...bleh"

Giggling at my conscience's rough start I took advantage of my great start. With a quick shower and a bowl of nutritious cereal in my belly I left my home, my sights set on the town library. And the hopefully future marefriend of mine. I can't wait to tell her! With my mind set on Twilight I almost didn't notice a cream blur dash to my side.

“Hey! Good morning Cheerilee! My, do you look happy this fine morning, what's the occasion?” turns out the blur was Bonbon, and flanked by her tail was Lyra. They both carried baskets of sweets on their back, and Lyra looked like she was struggling to stay awake. Poor thing, not all of us can have such a great morning like mine.

“Oh nothing special, I was just planning on doing something I should have done a long time ago. Now it's my turn, why are you two out so early? I thought you don't open the sweet shop until the afternoon?” I asked the cream mare as I continued my steady pace.

“I just want to get a head start with stocking up these new candies, we got rushed by customers yesterday. You would not believe how much candy a bunch we sold yesterday, it was a mad house I tell you. And you wanna know what the worst part is? We still have a a bunch more baskets back home. Lyra and I spent all night making candies, carmalizing them, the works!” Bonbon explained with a yawn.

“And how many hours of sleep did you get last night?” I asked flatly. My question caused Lyra to groan, Bonbon on the other hoof only giggled maniacly.

“Only two hours! But I drank a pint of expresso, so I'm good! You don't even notice the eye twitches!” taking another long hard look at my still giggling friend I noticed just how wired she looked. Bonbon looked like she would snap at any second, the caffeine crash is going to be stupendous. “So, are you dating Twilight yet? What's the story there?”

As Bonbon interrogated me she got all up in my face, just inches away as we were muzzle to muzzle. Lyra on the other hoof was uninterested as she was more focused on staying awake. Nearly falling over with every step she took. Rolling my eyes at the two I thought for a moment, I sped up my walk. Intent on getting to the library as fast as possible and away from these two.

“I would love to chat but I have to go!” and with that, I galloped to the library. But not before Bonbon screamed a final question.

“You still didn't tell me why you're so bucking happy!” for a second I thought about saying nothing. But why keep it a secret?

“I'm going to tell Twilight I love her!” as soon as the words left my lips, Bonbon instantly let out the most ear wrenching squeal over.

“Bucking finally!” Lyra's voice was the last thing I heard from them as I sped away.

'Bucking finally indeed. I am rooting for you! I got imaginary pom poms and everything up in here' smiling at my conscience's words I increased my speed, a burn began to work up in my legs but I refused to stop. Nothing's going to stop me now.

“Morning Cheerilee!” or maybe not. Looking over I saw Scootaloo flying by my side, her little wings flapping as hard as they could to keep her lifted.

“So what's the...ugh...what's the rush, teach?” Scootaloo said, panting as she flapped even harder to keep up.

“Gonna tell Twilight that I, oof, love her!” as soon as I spoke, Scootaloo gasped, nearly crashing from shock of my news no doubt. Taking a quick look back I saw the little pegasus punching the air victoriously. A big grin plastered across her face.

“Yes, finally! Sweetiebelle owes me twenty bits!” yelled the pegasus in triumph as she cartwheeled through the air. Giggling at Scootaloo's antics I continued to the library. After nearly crashing into several ponies I arrived at the library out of breath. My body setting off painful alarms, my legs nearly cramping up and I was sweating. I bucking hate sweating.

"Jeez, out of shape much?"

“Shut...up!” I barely managed to say as I knocked on the library door. I waited a few moments, yet nopony opened up. Knocking once more I heard a shuffling noise from inside of the library followed by a muffled groan. It sounded like Spike.

“The door is open! Quit knocking and come in!” yep, it was Spike. And he sounded pissed. So without further ado I swung open the door only to see that the inside of the library was a complete mess. Well, saying it was a mess was a complete understatement. The entire interior looked like it was hit by a tornado, books were scattered just about everywhere. A coffee table had been flipped over, and everything that wasn't nailed to the ground was either tilted on it's side or was upside down. Looking to the stairs I noticed a trail of papers led all the way up to the second floor.

Taking another glance at the mess I looked back to Spike and his less than pleased expression as he went about picking up the fallen books.

“What in the name of all that is good and holy happened here?” I asked, expecting him to say a ghost or some apocalyptic anomaly attacked the library or something.

“Twilight” Spike simply said as he made started putting books back on the shelves.

“What?” I asked again, did I hear him right? Twilight did all of this? Spike said nothing as he wordlessly pointed at a few books nearby. Nodding to the little dragon I began helping him clean up.
We cleaned up in silence, and I still had not gotten an answer from Spike.

“What happened, Spike?” I asked again, this time adding a bit of sterness to my voice as I did. This seemed to grab his attention as he looked at me, he still held the same expression from earlier.

“You want to know what happened? You did this, you set her off” Spike grumbled as he placed a book on the shelf with a heavy thunk. I was beyond confused, I set her off?

“What are you talking about?” I said, utterly bewildered at the little dragon. Spike just sighed angrily as he pointed to the stairs silently.

“I guess I should talk to Twilight then...” leaving Spike to his cleaning I cautiously climbed upstairs. Taking care as to not slip on the scattered pieces of paper on the steps, I began to hear the sound of something scribbling against paper. It sounded like somepony was writing, and by the sound of it seems like they were writing like there was no tomorrow. Finally as I made it to the top I saw the door to second floor was open, and as I entered I noticed it had been spared the destruction that plagued the room below. Although the floor had been covered with crumpled pieces of paper, and spent inkwells.

And following the trail of crumpled pieces of paper I was met with a peculiar sight. There bent over a desk was Twilight, her back was facing me but it was easy to see that she was the source of all these wasted papers. I took a single step forward, and as I did so the scribbling stopped. For some reason I felt a impending sense of doom surround me, like I was about to regret even setting hoof up here. Slowly I took another few steps, not willing to outright approach her in case she was still upset.

“Twilight? Are you oka-”

“What is it?!” Twilight yelled as she whipped around towards me. And what a sight she was, her mane was a complete mess. And her eyes, they were blood shot. The fur beneath them was slightly matted, streaks of what looked to be dried up tears surrounded her eyes. Had she been crying?

“I-I wanted to s-see if you were okay, Spike said that the whole mess downstairs was your fault. Are you okay? Is today a bad time for me to be here?” I asked softly as I took step back, just in case she exploded at me again.

“Nothing, everything is just peachy! And no, today is perfect! Here is your list of things to do today, have fun!” Twilight's voice just reeked of sarcasm as she threw a balled up piece of paper at me. I didn't say anything to her as I inspected the projectile, opening it up to see a incredulous sight. No less than twenty or so items were listed, there is no way she expects me to do all of this in one day?

“Okay, what did I do? Did something happen?” my question seemed to piss her off even more as her wings flared in all of their glory. Like a feathered warning to tell me to back the buck off, but I stood my ground.

“Twilight, what's wrong?” I asked with the most soothing tone I could muster. And to my relief she relaxed, her wings folded back to her sides and she sat back on her haunches with a sigh.

“Nothing, just...just get to work, okay?” not willing to anger her anymore, I obeyed her wish and left the room in silence. But I had to say something, right?

“Hey, I wanted to-ow!” before I could even say anything, the door shut right in my face. Twilight didn't even give me a chance to say anything, she just shut the door on me...

"And right on your muzzle too, let's hope it isn't scrunched up permanently..."

“Is this really the time, mister drag queen?” I whispered to my conscience, not a hint of humor in my tone. He said nothing, only giving me a silent sigh. Yeah, didn't think so...

“What happened to her? This isn't like her, not like her at all...” I muttered to myself as I returned downstairs. But as I made it to the final step I slipped, falling flat on my muzzle as the floor and I crashed into each other.

“Fanbuckingstatic, bucking papers!” I grunted, picking up the offending slip of paper that caused my fall. Taking a glance at it I noticed something, something that made my heart race.

“Is this...” I said, shocked at what I held in my grasp.

"Your admirer's letter?" finished my conscience, sounding no less perplexed than I. What in the world? Looking at the letter once more to see if it really was from my admirer I found that it was legitimate. His tell tale cursive hand writing was there plain as day.

“Okay, just what the heck happened? Why is...this here? Please tell me, Spike” I asked, waving my admirer's letter in front of him. Spike took one look at the letter, and then at me as he sighed angrily in response. I watched as he left to the stairs, leaning down as he picked up a few papers from the stairs. As he returned to me he thrusted a single page from his stack towards me. Raising an eyebrow at him I took the piece of paper and read. What I saw only made me even become even more befuddled. This is my letter I sent to my admirer yesterday. Why is this here?

“How did th-” I began to say, only to have Spike shove hand across my muzzle.

“I am so disappointed in you, why would you write something like that?” I could only raise a eyebrow at him seeing as how I was effectively silenced by his claws. Realizing that I couldn't speak, he released me from his grasp as he mumbled an apology. Ignoring that I was just colt handled by a baby dragon I asked my questions.

“What are you talking about? How did you guys get my letters? Why is Twilight even going through my letters? What is going on here?” my questions only irked the dragon even more as he rolled his eyes at me. His frown growing even bigger he flicked a claw on my muzzle.

“Are you really that dense? Riddle me this, did you tell anypony else about that so called secret hiding spot for your letters? Who else knew about it? Think about that for a second!” as I listened to Spike's words I felt my jaw slowly drop. The sudden realization hitting me like a ton of bricks.

“Oh shit...then that means...”

“Yeah, oh shit would be an understatement, huh?”

“That you're my secret admirer! And Twilight found out about it and got upset that I was secretely hooking up with her step son! No wonder she-SMACK” the sound of scale hitting skin echoed in the room. Raising a hoof to my cheek I looked down to see Spike, his arms crossed. Did he just do what I think he did?

“Did you just slap me?” I asked incredulously as I rubbed my cheek.

“Yeah, cause you got it all wrong! And I am going to set it straight cause I am tired of keeping this a secret. I am not your admirer, it's Twilight!” hearing her name caused my jaw to fall to the floor once again. My heart dropped, the world seemed to slow down as Twilight's name reverberated in my ears.

“She's my...”

“For a teacher, you have got to be the dumbest smart pony...yes, she is! The pony you've been flirting with on paper is the same mare you've been falling head over heels with! Jeez and here I thought a teacher would figure this crud out, gosh!” Spike said with a groan, pacing in front of me as he spoke. Without thinking I dashed upstairs and tried to open the door. I say try, because no matter how hard I twisted the knob it wouldn't budge.

“Twilight? Open this door right now! We need to talk!” I yelled as I banged my hooves against the door. Seeing that my banging wasn't doing anything I pressed an ear to the door. Silence, nothing but silence.

“Twilight, please don't shut me out...” I begged, resting my forehead against the door. Hoping she would give me a chance. And from the other side of the door I heard a silent whooshing noise as the door slowly opened. Cautiously I entered the room finding Twilight no longer sitting at her desk. I glanced around the room and saw her sitting on her bed facing the window. Slowly but surely I made my way up the small staircase and stopped just short of her bed.

Neither of said anything for a while, the tension in the air was unbearable. Not willing to endure the silence any longer I broke the ice.

“Twilight, Spike told me about the letters. I didn't know it was you, you have to believe me that I never intended for you to read that. Had I known...” I trailed off, just realizing how insensitive I was writing that letter. Even if Twilight was never going to read it, it is inexcusable to send somepony something like that. Again, silence, that is until she turned to face me. Fresh new tears cascaded down her face as she looked me in the eye.

“Did you mean what you wrote? That you never wanted any of this? That love was pointless?” her questioned pierced me.

“I was just-”

“Did you?”

“No, it was just...give me a minute to explain, okay?” Twilight said nothing, but her gaze never faltered.

“I like you, Twilight. I think I always did, but I never noticed until recently. Ever since that night at the restaurant, that moment we had...” I trailed off as I recalled that moment, a warmth began to grow in my chest at the memory.

“But why did you write all of that? Saying how love was pointless?” my ears flattened as the guilt hit me like a truck.

“I wrote it like that to cut myself off from my admirer, I didn't know I was sending it to you, believe me. Sure, I grew attached to my admirer but then I noticed my feelings for you. And when I saw that I was falling for you, that I didn't care about my admirer anymore like I used to. That's when I realized that a relationship with him, er I mean you...nevermind. What I mean is that I didn't like him like I liked you, so why keep being involved with somepony I didn't care about anymore? That is what I thought at the time though.”

Twilight said nothing as she listened, and her silence was killing me. Why doesn't she say anything? Say something!

“That is...really mean. Your letter was pretty uncaring, you tossed me, er I mean him, away. Was it really that easy? Didn't you feel guilty?” her question only made my guilt worsen.

“Of course I felt guilty, I did like you, him, a lot. He was interesting, he knew about me. We shared similar interests and all of that. I was losing a love and a friend, I felt terrible for it. Look, I didn't want to be the bad guy there! I was between a rock and a hard place, I had to choose between two ponies I cared about. But when I think about it, I fell in love with the same pony huh?”

Twilight laughed at my answer and I could only feel a bit confused.

“This whole thing is my fault, isn't it? I should have been more direct! Come here” Twilight giggled again as she patted a spot next to her. Not willing to disappoint her, I went over and sat next to her side.

“You know, if you don't mind me asking, where did you get the idea for the whole admirer thing?”

“Oh, right...I thought that if I got to know you better via letters it would give me a edge to asking you out in person. I didn't expect you to fall for my persona like that, I was surprised myself when you wrote back to me with such vigor. But I never expected you to cut me er...him, off like that. Quite a bold move on your part, bravo miss heart breaker”

“I try not to make it a habit, the whole heart breaking thing. But I still don't know one thing, who told you about trying out the letter thing?”

“Heheh, um, Rarity did. I was asking her for tips on dating, romance and all of those things. She gave me a fashion magazine chock full of so called fool proof plans to try out. I researched and studied on every method she gave me. Eventually I had two options left, pretend to be your admirer and see what makes you tick. Or take you out on a romantic dinner in the moon light.”

“Something tells me you regret your choice”

“Not one bit, it all worked out in the end I suppose...”

“You suppose?”

“Yes...and that leads me to my next question. Do you...love me?” Her question echoed in my mind. Again my heart started racing, I felt like my face was going to burst into flames with how hot I felt. I must have looked like a tomato with me blushing so much. The seconds ticked by as I struggled to speak, but no matter how hard I tried to speak my piece I ended up fumbling my words. But Twilight's smile never faltered as she waited patiently for my answer. And so I gave her my answer.

“I love you, Twilight” as I said those three words I felt like a huge weight had left my shoulders. All was quiet in the room, not a single word was said as Twilight looked at me, and I looked at her. Slowly I inched closer to her, and she mimicked my motions. We were muzzle to muzzle now, just inches away from her lips. But then a mischievous thought popped in my head. And so I took leap of faith, literally. Without giving her a chance I lunged at her, tumbling into the alicorn as I pinned her on the bed.

“What are y-mph!” poor Twilight couldn't finish her sentence as my lips silenced her. She struggled against me but I held her down against the bed sheets. With my hooves pined against hers I deepened my kiss. And to my joy she kissed back, just as eagerly as I. But as much as I wanted to continue I pulled away. I watched with sick glee as she tried to follow my lips only to be stopped short, barely inches away. But as fun as it was to tease her, I felt she had enough.

Letting Twilight go I leaned down to her once more, kissing her on the cheek.

“Sorry, I got caught up in th-” I couldn't finish my words as Twilight dove at me. I let out a squeal as she attacked me, straddling me and effectively trapping me beneath her. The tables have turned and I could do nothing about it. But my hooves were still free, maybe I can still get the upperhoof! But to my dismay, Twilight's horn glowed as ethereal bindings surrounded my hooves.

“Kinky” I giggled, batting my eyelashes at her ever so slowly. Undeterred by my bedroom eyes Twilight moved in for the kill. I could do nothing but wait as she oh so slowly inched closer. And like the good little prisoner I was I waited, never taking my eyes off of her as she brought her lips to mine. As cheesy as it sounded, even though mere seconds passed, it felt like hours to me. Suddenly I felt a warm sensation rub against my lips, silently I obliged Twilight with a parting of my lips.

Not a second later and she invaded my mouth with her tongue, the warm appendage aggressively searching for my own. And here I though she would take the methodical approach, but I'm not complaining. I moaned into the kiss as our tongues met in a warm embrace, coiling around each other in a stalemate. Not so long as a month ago did I dream of something like this happening, and now here I am. Lip locked with a princess, my princess. But that word didn't sound right, Twilight Sparkle sounds just fine to me.

"Yeah, go get it sugar! Make me proud!" I rolled my eyes at my conscience's interruption, focusing on the mare on top of me. And right as I felt a hoof trail down my belly a sound of creaking wood stopped both of us in our tracks. My heart stopped, slowly Twilight and I looked over to see Spike, his face redder than the sun itself.

“I-I-I d-didn't see anything! Sorry for interrupting!” screamed Spike as he covered his eyes. We watched as the dragon ducked downstairs, and then came the awkward silence. Twilight's horn flashed again and my bindings poofed away. Twilight and I said nothing as we both sat up together.

“So uh, erm, the moment is gone huh?” I asked, breaking the awkward silence between us.

“Yep, and we probably scarred Spike forever now” Twilight chuckled and I couldn't help but laugh along with her. Not knowing what else to say I leaned into her side, nuzzling her neck as affectionately as I could. My heart skipped a beat as she returned favor, I savored every second. Taking in her the warmth that was Twilight. But like an idiot, I ruined the moment or so I thought.

“So...does this make us a couple?” what a stupid question, of course we were. Why the hell did we end up doing all of those things earlier if we didn't care for each other. I guess I just wanted to hear her say it herself. Twilight said nothing, and for a second I was worried. But only for a second until she nuzzled me all tender like.

“Of course it does, silly. Worried that we just made out and scarred Spike in the process for nothing?”

“No way, I was just a little...”

“Unsure?”

“Yeah, sounds stupid doesn't it?”

“You're not stupid, quit saying that okay? Believe me when I say that you're the most intelligent, beautiful mare I know. And I am lucky to have fallen in love with you” Twilight said, cementing her point with a soft kiss upon my lips. I felt my ears fall flat against my head, my blush worsening from her words. Gosh, she makes me feel like a little school filly. I feel so giddy that I could just die.

“We should probably head downstairs to apologize to Spike, right? The poor little guy is freaking out downstairs over catching his adoptive mother in the act” I said, feeling a little bit bad for the dragon. But only a little bit. To my surprise Twilight shook her head at me as she embrace me with her wings.

“I think he will be fine by himself for a little bit longer, I'll just erase his memory with a spell or two”

“You're kidding, right?”

“Yup, got you there for a second didn't I? I learned from the best party pony!”

"And one more thing, where did you get the idea for those magic cuffs back there?" my question set Twilight's blush ablaze. If she were any redder she would burst into flames.

"Rarity's magazines..."

"Well that explains that" I laughed.

"What? Did I rush into things? Was it stupid? I'm sorry if I-" Twilight sputtered, her speech growing erratic as she went on. Before she could ramble any more I kissed her, stopping her before she went full panic mode.

"It's fine, Twilight. It was surprising, but I kinda liked it" I huskily said as I broke the kiss.

"Well, ahem, good! Frankly I was having a mental panic attack when I did that. This whole thing has been rather unorthodox, nothing went quite like the books said it would..."

"You tried planning this out? Did any of the books or magazines say anything in particular about letter misunderstandings?"

"Unfortunately no,I had a list and everything yet it didn't work out like I expected. Maybe foregoing a plan or two isn't so bad once in a while. I got you in the end because of it, didn't I?"

“Heh, goof ball...” I muttered as I snuggled closer to her, embracing the warmth of her wings. As we snuggled in silence I took in her scent, her warmth, her everything. Relishing in the presence of my love, finally getting what I have been missing for so long. It felt good, and I wouldn't trade it for anything. I can't wait to see what the future brings and I'll have Twilight by my side to face it.

Meanwhile...

I watched from afar as the two love birds embraced each other, kissing one another in a lovey dovey mess. It made me sick, and somewhat jealous. Looking down to the barely crinkled slips of papers in my hooves, Cheerilee's letters that I oh so cautiously stole from her home. She didn't even think to check around for a intruder when she found her front door unlocked, if only she noticed that a few of her letters went missing. Once a fool always a fool. She never did learn her lesson to be more aware from college.

Glancing around to see if anypony noticed me I saw I was still hidden and alone. Crouching in a bush just outside Twilight Sparkle's tree house was risky, but I had to see what was going on in there. To see what they were planning, but never have I expected this. And hearing their droll love confession, Twilight was the admirer...how disgustingly cute. Look at her, how happy she looks to have a loved one that cares about her. And her old job was going to be given back to her soon.

My back is killing me, and this crouching is hell on my knees. I feel old. But I shrugged off my pointless thoughts and focused on the sight above me. The two idiots all snug looking out the window in quiet contemplation together. Blegh!

I can't stand to see her happy, getting everything that I wanted. A dame to mooch off of, a job she will soon get back. She get's it all out of luck, and unlike her lazy ass I had to cheat my way to get what I wanted. Cheating, working honorably, same shit different name in my book, so what if somepony get's left in the dust? I didn't have a stupid princess or something as pathetic as friends to fall back on. Bitch get's the hero's treatment while I end up losing my damn teeth and my job I stole! Does anypony know how it was to bypass laws while listening to that oaf, Filthy Rich, spew crap about his spoiled brat? I deserve a damn medal for pretending to be buddy buddy to the bastard.

A fool proof plan to get a new job, to pick up from my old losses with a cushy teaching job. I was lucky to even get approached by that sleazy stallion, who knew he would have a vendetta with Cheerilee? What luck! Or so I thought, it all went smoothly. A little too smoothly, and then bam! Bucking princess Twilight Sparkle pops in to ruin everything!

And even after all of that scheming, I still lose, perhaps drawing Cheerilee to the bar was a bad idea. I was too excited with beating her to think about the possible outcomes. Just a simple night out that ended with happy time for ol Mortar, and the purple harlot shows up, mucking everthing to hell with her presence. Cheerilee's lucky to have a guardian angel, but what would happen when she's separated from that little alicorn tether? Only one way to find out.

“Enjoy it while it lasts, poppet. Soon I will get the last laugh, just you wait. Somepony has to knock you off your dandy little pedestal, nopony makes a fool out of me. Nopony...”

Author's Note

And a new chapter rises from the dead! What will Mortar do? What is he planning for our heroine? It won't take twenty something days to find out, I promise! Speaking of delays, hear me out before you pull out your torches and pitch forks! I'm in college so school comes first and my computer nearly sorta kinda died. It blue screened on me and gave me a run for my money for a while. But besides that, I have been busy as usual and my schedule is clogged to all hell. But things are looking up and I uploaded this monster of a chapter. My fingers hurt and I am happy to finally put something new on here for you guys. Hope you had fun reading and I hope you all have a wonderful day! Until next time folks!

Chapter 9: What Could Ruin a Day Like This?

“So, what do you want to do today?” the question bounced around in my head for a minute or two. Frankly I didn't want to do anything at all today. I am content with being lazy as I lay here. And where am I you ask? The most comfortably warm place, in the hooves of a certain purple alicorn.

“Nothing” I simply said, burying my muzzle into my marefriends neck. By Celestia she always smells so sweet. This is heaven for me.

“Really? What about that promise you made with Scootaloo? She's going to be peeved if you don't pick her up” Twilight said flatly.

“Just give me five more minutes, I wanna hold you for a little bit longer” with a yawn I tightened my embrace on her, and she did the same to me.

“Cheerilee...” Twilight's voice turned from complacent to stern, an edge of authority in her tone.

“But you're so soft, and you smell so good” I whined to my marefriend, hoping she would cut me some slack. For extra effect I put on my best pouty face and gazed up at her. An unamused expression was my reward, but a twinge of a blush rested on her cheeks. Gotcha!

“W-Well as much as I would love to continue this, we have our own schedules to get to today” I rolled my eyes at her words, even when we're having our special cuddle time she still wants to get work done. I don't blame her though, it has been getting increasingly more hectic these past few days.

“Fine, you win. But we are going to spend time together tonight whether you like it or not, princess” with a playful grin I tapped a hoof against her muzzle. So with a sigh I started to pull away from our embrace only to be stopped by Twilight's wings fluttering over me. Before I could say a word she pulled my face to meet hers, her lips locking together with my own in one smooth motion. My heart fluttered, every kiss felt as fresh as the first and I love it. But right when I was about to deepen the kiss Twilight pulled away, leaving me hanging on nothing but air.

“I know we haven't had much time to be alone, but how about we do something special tonight?” I perked up at just the thought of “something special”. My mind was abuzz with thoughts and possibilities of what it could mean. Some thoughts naughty, some chaste. Either way I knew she would give me an answer soon enough. Nonetheless I still asked her just what she meant by special.

“Just how special are we talking about here?” I asked curiously, making sure to add a little extra huskiness in my tone.

“Oh just a little get together, maybe at your place?” again, the naughty thoughts came rushing back once more. Uncouth images and ideas popping up like daisies in my head.

“Jeez, can you at least control your thoughts for just a moment? It's like the mind of a horny, hormoned crazed teen up in your noggin! Have some class, sugar!” complained my ever present conscience. I instantly regretted letting my mind fall in the gutter. There's two of us in my thoughts after all. Regardless of how badly I scarred my conscience I focused back on my marefriend.

“Somepony is being a little forward today, aren't we? You'd think we would at least get a few months under our belt before that happens, right?” I teased, playfully bumping my muzzle against hers as I did.

“What ever do you mean? I just simply want to spend some time together in a new locale. Is that so wrong?” Twilight feigned ignorance but I saw that playful smug on her face. She was joking, that much was obvious. However I noticed she has been getting a little intimate lately, but nothing to serious. It hasn't gone past the kissing and cuddling. I for one am fine with that, there is no reason to rush into things. But that didn't mean we couldn't tease each other about it.

“Kidding aside, I think it would be a nice change of scenery. That and I am just dying to see just what your personal library contains” a small sense of dread hung in my head at the very thought. The image of Twilight recoiling in disgust from taking one glance at my romance novels flashed in my mind. I should probably hide the more lewd stories somewhere safe, but then again why should I? A little embarassment is worth staying open to a loved one. There is no need for secrets, no matter how utterely degrading those secrets were.

I should have never told her I had my own little library, what was I thinking though?

“To be fair, you two were smooching like crazy at the time. Who knew book talk would lead to a makeout fest?” Said my conscience. Who knew indeed. One moment we were talking about new best sellers and the next moment she had me pinned on her bed doing...well that is besides the point.

“I dunno, my collection is kind of...trashy, to say the least. You probably wouldn't want to see it...” muttering my words I imagined Twilight's disgusted expression as she pulled a single book from my little library. Suddenly I regret all those years collecting smut, but only a little bit.

“Nonsense! I am sure those books of yours arent as trashy as you say. But I guess I will find out tonight then?”

“Uh huh”

“Oh come on, it can't be that bad?”

“You'll just have to see it for yourself”

“Whatever you have in your house won't change how I see you, I promise”

“Really?

“I Pinkie Pie promise” now that is the mother of all promises.

“Okay, since you Pinkie Pie promised I'll show you my collection” even though I said that I still felt like I was going to regret it. Besides the foreboding thoughts of the future library encounter in my head Twilight and I stayed cuddling in sweet silence. My hooves wrapped around her, and she did the same. I wish I didn't have to work today and just spend the day like this. Just the two of us together in blissful union.

“I have an idea” well so much for the silence.

“Uh oh” I joked and received a soft poke on the muzzle. Usually I bucking hate when ponies do that, but obviously this was a special case. It's amazing how normally annoying things aren't so bothersome when a loved one comes into the equation. If anypony bopped me on the muzzle I would be slightly miffed, but with Twilight I couldn't help but relish in the once annoying breach of personal space.

“Seriously though, Cheerilee. I think you should take the day off today. Let me handle the workload today while you have fun” I couldn't believe what I was hearing. Twilight wanted me to break the sacred schedule to have fun?

“Really? But-”

“No but's! You've been working your flank off lately and you deserve a little break from the norm. Besides, I can handle the chores by myself. I've endured worse you know” that is true, taking on a few more chores on her workload won't kill her. But to leave Twilight on her own while I have fun?

“Are you really sure?” I asked once more, hoping she would reconsider. I would rather us spend time together working instead of ditching her with my job.

“Yup, and no amount of asking will change my mind” Twilight' was dead set on this and there was nothing I could do to change her mind. May as well do as she says and take some well deserved tlc I suppose.

“Fine, but it doesn't mean I have to enjoy it” And with those grumbled words she and I embraced one more time. Precious seconds past until she released me from the hug with a content sigh.

“I'll see you later then?” asked Twilight as she and I hopped off her bed. I watched as her horn lit up, summoning several clip boards and pens to her side. Straight on to business as always, schedule this and schedule that.

“Count on it, I will be back at three, maybe later” and with that said I was on my way out.

“Oh! I almost forgot!” well, almost on my way.

“Wha-” and before I could speak I was silenced by a Twilight's lips on my own. Without missing a beat I parted my lips, allowing access to her already thrusting tongue. And before things got sloppy she pulled away. A small smirk rested on her face, such a tease this mare is!

“You are so going to get it later, see you” as I made to leave I made sure to brush my tail against her muzzle. A little tease of my own to tide her by until tonight, fair is fair. That is until she pulled a sucker punch out on me.

“I love you” those three words stopped me in my tracks and left my heart fluttering in my chest. Be still my beating heart. I looked back to see those purple eyes of hers gazing back at me, a small smile on her face. She had that look on her face, and I loved it.

“Love you too” as the words left my lips I felt the urge to dash to her. To just cuddle the hell out of her like there was no tomorrow. But a certain student of mine was waiting, and there would be plenty of time for some loving. “I'll be back soon”

“I will be counting the seconds until then, my most prized subject” prized subject? Well now, was I really worth being called prized of all things? Probably.

“Now that was cheesy, and I love it. Until I return, my most beloved princess!” with a chuckle I left Twilight to her work and left the library. Once I was out in the streets of Ponyville travelled to the orphanage and spotted Scootaloo sitting idly at the front steps. She looked bored out of her skull as she kicked her little hooves to and fro.

“Hey Scoots! How's my favorite student?” instantly Scootaloo perked up at my voice. A huge smile appeared on her once bored face. But it was soon replaced with a scowl, oh boy. The little pegasus flew from the orphanage steps and stopped right in front of my face. I offered her a apologetic smile but she still frowned at me.

“Well?” Scootaloo asked as she hovered before me, forelegs crossed over her chest. Looks like I am in deep in this one.

“I'm sorry that I was late, Twilight and I-”

“Were smooching and making out, you don't have to give me the details, blegh!” Scootaloo stuck her tongue out at me as she gagged. Well at least she understands. Looks like I am in the clear.

“But you're still late, so you are gonna have to make up for it” crap, spoke too soon.

“Come on, Scootaloo, at least I did-”

“Ah ah ah, still not finished! For being late you gotta...” Scootaloo went silent for a moment as she thought. No doubt something ridiculous in mind for me, can't wait to see what.

“Twenty bits she makes you take her out on a candy shopping spree. Either that or she blackmails you for straight A's for the rest of the year when you get your job back!” pondered my conscience. I really hope he is wrong on both of those suspicions.

“I got it! Here's the deal, you gotta do everything I wanna do and you can't deny any request I have. Deal?” as Scootaloo lay out her terms she held a hoof out for me to shake. With a groan I shook on it and sealed my fate. This won't backfire in any way, no seriously I say that with greatest sincerity.

“I bet it won't be that bad, it will be fun, sugar. Think of it as a bonding experience!” yeah, a bonding experience where I ended up humiliated. And right on cue Scootaloo flew into the air to promptly land right on my back. I looked back to see the smug pegasus laying on my back like I was a damn lounge chair.

“Okay chauffeur, onward! I order you to head in that direction until I see something interesting!” Scootaloo ordered, a hoof pointed forward to Ponyville. I rolled my eyes, and something tells me I will do a lot of that in the near future. I just had to be late, it's going to be a long day...

A Few Hours Later...

I don't know how many hours had passed but what I do know is that Scootaloo has been running me ragged. The bossy little filly dragged me all across Ponyville, we stopped at every place Scootaloo deemed interesting. From antique shops to fruit stands she ordered me around as her chauffeur without a carriage. At least Scootaloo isn't a chubby pegasus, otherwise this would have been a lot more agonizing. But I am not lying when I say that I was having fun.

And sure, I had to spend a few bits but I didn't mind. It's fun to splurge once and in a while.

“Hey, I'm feeling a bit peckish, how about we stop for a snack?” Scootaloo's spoke in a pompous tone, her stomach growling loudly.

“Now that you mention it, I'm starting to get hungry too. Anywhere special you want to stop at?” maybe we could stop at a fruit stand, I saw somepony selling pears earlier. I could use a healthy snack for an extra boost.

"I'll let you know when I figure that out, just keep walking!” Scootaloo ordered and I disdainfully obeyed. Taking advantage of our moment of solace I took in the bustling image of Ponyville. Everypony was out this fine day, parents with children, ponies on dates and vendors yelling out their daily deals off the side of the roads. I also spotted several children from school running about their day, it was nice seeing such young minds spending their day outside instead of lazing about in their homes.

Truly this is a lovely day, nothing could ruin it. Eventually Scootaloo had decided on a place for us to recooperate, Bonbon's candy shop. Of course she would want sweets instead of something nutritional for her still growing body. Kids will be kids am I right? With that thought the two of us pushed pass the front doors causing a jingle to announce our arrival inside. And that jingle caught the attention of a certain cream mare behind a display of assorted candies. And boy did she look exhausted.

“Good afternoon, Bonbon. Working yourself into a coma again?” I greeted my dozing friend.

“Huh? Oh hi, Cheerilee! What brings you around here?” Bonbon asked with a yawn, her hoofs rubbing the sleep out of her baggy eyes. Poor thing must have been up late working hard on her stock again.

“I'm spending the day with Scootaloo and we've been feeling hungry so we thought we'd drop by” I explained.

“Yup! And Cheerilee is buying!” Scootaloo said with a smirk as she hopped off of my back to peruse the display of sweets. Secretely I hoped she would choose something cheap, but who am I to tell what she can't get? It's her day to have fun, who cares if my wallet takes one for the team? I'm getting my job back soon, and Twilight promised me a small stipend for all of my work last week.

“Take your time! Alright girl, what's the news? How are you and Twilight doing? Any sign of her buying a wedding ring?” I rolled my eyes at her comment, imagine Twilight asking her to marry me this early in our relationship. I love her, but isn't that rushing into things? I own a few novels that ended like that, they were beyond lackluster to say the least.

“No wedding rings yet, but things have been amazing between us. She's something else I tell you”

“Oh? Tell me all everything about it, tell your auntie Bonbon all the dirty little secrets!” Bonbon suddenly seemed a lot chipper all of a sudden. Just the inkling of gossip always did get her attention. For a second I thought about what things to tell her and what to keep to myself. Plus with Scootaloo present that means the more saucy stories will have to be told at a later time.

“Where do I even begin to start? She's simply amazing, Bonbon. She is everything I want in a marefriend, somepony who shares my passion in learning, books and all of that! There isn't a second that goes by where she isn't in my thoughts. I love her, I really do and it feels amazing to feel this way about somepony. I never felt like this when I was with Mortar, is this how it's like with you and Lyra?”

Bonbon nodded knowingly with a smile on her face.

“You better believe it sister, that is what love is supposed to feel like. And judging by what you told me about her I can tell that you two are going to be inseperable. Never forget that feeling okay? Keep her close to your heart, never let go of her. Tell her you love her everyday, cause if you love her like I do Lyra, then everything will be right as rain!”

Alas, before we could continue our conversation Scootaloo interrupted us as she tapped on the glass display with a tink.

“Can I get that, that and that?” she asked as she gestured to a metric buck ton of chocolate. Bonbon nodded silently as she scooped up the requested sweets in one hefty bag. I watched as Scootaloo greedily took it in her hooves, drooling at the sight of her newly acquired candy.

“Mark my words, that little filly is going to get cavities soon” my conscience said, sharing my sentiments on Scootaloo's obessions. Chocolate, cutie marks and a rainbow maned speedster. Back when I was her age it was all about books, dolls and school. How times have changed.

“And that's that, thanks for buying them for me!” I Watched as the orange pegasus gobbled down her newly bought sweets in mere seconds.

“That will be twenty five bits, Cheerilee” groaning at the price I reluctantly paid the price, feeling a little annoyed at the lighter weight of my wallet. Twenty five bits for “luxury” chocolate straight from Canterlot gone just like that. I didn't even get any either!

“Sorry for the pricing, Cheerilee. Even with a discount for a friend it's still pretty expensive isn't it?” Bonbon smiled sheepishly.

“That was the discount price? What's the original number?”

“Fifty bits” Bonbon squeaked.

“Fifty?!” I gaped, geez that is some expensive chocolate!

“What can I say? I have great taste!” piped in a still munching Scootaloo, almost victoriously so. As I grumbled while Scootaloo devoured the last of her chocolate I said my goodbyes to Bonbon and went back out into the bustling town outside. Some more time had passed as we ended up lounging at the park. I rested with my back against the old oak tree with Scootaloo resting on my lap.

“So this is the tree where you sent those letters to Twilight, right?” Scootaloo asked, her eyes trailing up the length of the tree. I did the same and couldn't help but feel nostalgic.

“Indeed, the little drop off point for our love letters. Back when I thought I was just writing to some random stallion. Little did I know my pen pal would turn out to be the love of my life. Funny how fate works”

“Blegh, you're getting sappy again!”

“Don't act like that, Scoots. You're going to meet your special somepony one day and you will be just as sappy as me” I can imagine it now, Scootaloo pining over some mare or stallion. Crushing on them as hard as she could, finding ways to deal with her newfound feelings.

“I smell a sitcom!” chuckled my conscience and as did I. But my laughter only irked my young charge as she huffed in annoyance.

“No way! I'm never gonna be sappy! I'll be the boss of my future relationship, you know, like a leader! Like Rainbow Dash!” Scootaloo said as she thumped a hoof against her chest with such vigor that you might have confused her for a colt.

“Whatever you say, be the best tomcolt you can be”

“I'd rather be a tomcolt than a sad sap!”

“Them's fighting words, Scoots”

“And what if they are? What are you going to do about it?”

“I think I might...do this!” I didn't give Scootaloo another second as I booped her on the muzzle and took off galloping. I heard her yell my name from somehwere behind me but I kept running. I counted twenty some seconds until the sound of little wings flapping in the wind caught my ear. And sure enough an orange blur whizzed passed me, along with a sudden thump on the back of my head.

“Tag! You're it!” yelled the orange blur as it flew around me, what a show off.

“Hold it!” I ordered the orange blur, and slowly it stopped to reveal a confused looking Scootaloo. An eyebrow raised at me expectantly as she hovered in before me.

“Okay, let me lay down some ground rules before we continue, alright?” with a sigh Scootaloo nodded once. She never was a fan of rules, especially when it came to me giving her a slap with the ol rule book.

“Rule number one, no flying. If I can't fly then neither can you, plus it's not fair” another sigh and a groan came from the hovering pegasus but she still nodded in acceptance. Good girl.

“And lastly, rule number two. When you tag me, don't put the force of a train behind it, okay?” and with one final nod the chase resumed. This time with both of us on equal grounds, and Scootaloo was still kicking my ass. Everytime I tagged her I upped my speed to get away from her as fast as I could. But no matter how hard I pushed myself I was out of shape. And Scootaloo? She was in her prime.

“Dang, can you wheeze any harder? How long has it been since you jogged for the hell of it, sugar? Shit aint healthy!” scolded the drag queen in my head.

“Shut up! My profession doesn't require aerobic exercise, you idiot!”

“Excuses, excuses! You're gonna get fat, all that ice cream is going to go to your hips and I don't want to hear you whining to me when it happens. Oh, and little miss tomcolt is about to tag you” right as my conscience finished his rant I felt a thump against my ribs. Skidding to a halt I twirled to see Scootaloo already dashing away, laughing all the while. Then a mischevous idea popped in my head.

“Now that isn't such a bad idea, sugar. She'll never see it coming!” grinning at my conscience's words I enacted my devious plan. Checking to see that Scootaloo hadn't looked back I quickly ran to the oak tree, lining myself flat against its bark. And then I waited, listening for the clopping of Scootaloo's hooves against the grass.

“Cheerilee? Where'd you go?” I heard her say from somewhere behind the tree. She was panting, her breaths growing ragged as she spoke. She was getting tired, meanwhile I only felt mildly like I was having a heart attack. And that is even ground in my book.

“I thought we were playing tag, not hide and seek! Come out and face me you coward!” I smiled hearing the annoyance in her tone. But I kept quiet as the seconds ticked away until a loud thunk shook the tree. I nearly laughed at that one, short fuse much, Scootaloo?

“Alright, I'll play your game! I'm not even going to count down too! Ready or not here I come!” and the hunt was on as Scootaloo's hoof steps started coming towards me. Cursing under my breath I slowly circled the tree on the opposite direction, taking extra care not to step on a random twig or pinecone. This went on back and forth as she scoured the park for me, never knowing that I had never even left the tree once.

“Ahah! Got yo-no it's just a squirrel. Where are you? Maybe here...oop, sorry ma'am! Didn't mean to step in your salad!” I watched as she scoured from bush to bush and all the way to trashing somepony's picnic to find me. It was comical as hell to say the least, but after a solid ten or so minutes of her hunting me I felt like it was time to throw her a bone.

I whistled lightly, and Scootaloo instantly came running back to the tree. But I wasn't letting her win that easy, again she and I circled around the tree. Eventually I heard her huff and sigh as another thunk hit the tree.

“Dang it! Must have been a bird or something, where is that miss sappy pants?” sappy pants? We're resorting to name calling now? Oh that is the last straw. Waiting a little longer I heard her hoof steps start to head in the other direction. This was my chance, and so with a cheeky grin I made my move. Like a cheetah I sprinted from hiding with Scootaloo in my sights.

“Who're you calling sappy pants, you big chicken!” I roared as I swept up the filly in my hooves. With a tumble we fell over in a heap of hooves and giggles. As our rolling came to a stop I lay on the warm grass with Scootaloo close to my chest. Scootaloo and I laughed like crazy, she wore the happiest grin on her face that you could imagine. Of course my chest hurt a bit with me being out of shape, but seeing Scootaloo smile was worth it.

“Tag you're...it” I said as I caught my breath.

“You...cheated!” Scootaloo panted, a single hoof of hers playfully slapping me across my cheek.

“Yeah, I still won though” and so we lay there on the grass, our eyes to the clear blue sky. Just the two of us relaxing, with Scootaloo resting her head on my belly while I tussled her mane in my hooves absent mindedly.

Suddenly a shadow was cast over us, something had blocked out our sun. I looked up to see a white young filly standing over us. Her yellow eyes gazing at us curiously like we were the most interesting things on the planet.

“Why hello there, do you need something?” I asked, breaking the silence. But my words seemed to startle the filly as she backed away from me, almost uneasily.

“I-I-I j-just want t-to ask...um...” stuttered the little filly as she struggled to maintain eye contact. Her eyes kept flicking from me and to the ground as she the internal conflict of asking me her oh so important question showed on her features. My goodness the poor thing is as introverted as they come. And just then a second shadow overcame the three of us, this one belonging to a just as white stallion.

“I'm sorry you two, my daughter really wants to ask you a question. Go on, Marble” he said in a soft voice to the filly. Instantly the filly named Marble perked up at her father's assurance. And with a little bit less of a stutter she spoke.

“Can I play w-with your d-daughter? I'm sorry, it's just that y-you two were h-having so much fun and...” well isn't she the cutest shy filly? Wait, did she say daughter?

“Sure! Do you wanna play tag?” Scootaloo jumped up, hovering over Marble with newfound enthusiasm. Wasn't she tired from before?

“Y-Yeah, that sounds c-cool!” so Scootaloo and Marble left the me alone with the stallion.

“Kids huh? So spry and all ready to go just like that. Wish I still had that much moxie, how about it, miss?” the stallion offered a hoof and I shook it. Oof, strong grip!

“Cheerilee, nice to meet you. And you are?” the stallion said nothing, merely pointing to the cutie mark on his flank. What looked to be a pile of red bricks stacked on top of each other lay on his flank.

“Let me guess, Brick?” my answer made the stallion laugh like it was the funniest joke ever. He nodded as his laughter died down until it was nothing but residual giggles. And as much as I hate to admit it, his laughing was infectious. What idiots we must have looked, two adults sitting on the grass laughing like maniacs.

“My gosh, that never gets old no matter how many times I tell it. Sorry for the terrible joke, I just couldn't resist!” and so the two of us quickly grew into pleasant acquaintances. We passed the time talking about the weather and what not while our respective fillies went about their games. He tried hitting on me once or twice. I nicely told him I was taken though.

And for a second he was as crestfallen as could be, but he instantly reverted back to his cheerful self as if nothing ever happened. Besides that awkward little moment, Brick and I became swell acquaintances. What felt like an hour passed until Scootaloo and the little filly named Marble came back to us.

“That was fun! Hey Cheerilee, did you see us playing tag? Marble's fast! And she doesn't even have wings!”

“I'm n-not that fast...”

“Are you kidding me? You threw me for a loop the whole time! You're a natural athlete!”

“R-Really? Thanks...” shy little Marble blushed furiously at Scootaloo's compliments, how cute these two are. Looks like Scootaloo made a new friend. As the two fillies chattered amongs themselves Brick and I did the same. Although I wasn't paying much attention, we were just chatting about the weather. At least I didn't have to resort to responses outside of yes's, no's, and the occassional, oh really?

But our ever so exciting conversation about weather patterns didn't last long as Scootaloo came over to us with Marble close behind.

“Cheerilee, I'm ready to go home now. So is Marble, we're dead tired” Scootaloo said with a yawn, the little pegasus leaned herself against me with droopy eyes. Letting my motherly instincts take over I swept her up in my hooves and put her safe on my back. Feeling her hooves hook securely around my neck I started to say my good byes to Brick and his daughter. It's time to get this little scamp back home.

“Now if that isn't the sweetest thing I ever did see. Your daughter is such a cutie pie, you two must be closer than two peas in a pod huh?” the stallion's words stopped me dead in my tracks. Should I correct him? I kind of didn't want to, something about her calling me Scootaloo's mother just ticked something in me. Would I be a good mother to begin with?

“Yeah we are pretty tight, but she's not m-”

“We've been through a lot together, she's my little bundle of joy in this crazy world. But she can be a handful, you should see her when she's grumpy!” the words left my mouth before I could catch them, and right when I was about to take it all back it was too late. The damage was done and it left Scootaloo slack jawed. The stallion on the other hand wore a huge smile and gushed about his own kids or something. Honestly I wasn't paying attention, but I just nodded my head at him and left with the park with Scootaloo on my back.

As we made our rounds through town, Scootaloo kept silent and so did I. Now how was I going to explain that? Should I just say “hey, I've been secretely thinking about adopting you for a while” and just leave it like that? But that would just get her hopes up, I simply can't adopt anypony. Not until I get a steady income again, but would I be up for it when I do?

“Hey, Cheerilee? Why didn't you correct that dude back there?” crap, the spotlight is on me. What do I do?

“Just be honest with the fur ball, why lie?” I can think of several reasons why. But thinking back to when I lied to Twilight, keeping my feelings hidden from her. The results were explosive and I wouldn't want a repeat with Scootaloo. Best to come clean in this case.

“Look Scootaloo, this is going to be hard to explain, alright? Um, you know that I care about you, right?” Scootaloo said nothing but she nodded. So far so good, don't lose your grip, self!

“Well you and I are like a team, we have a bond. Plus I care about you, a lot more than any of the other fillies in school. Buck, what I am trying to say is that you are one special filly and we have grown quite close. And...”

“And?” Scootaloo's eyes bore right through me, her one worded question hanging in the air.

“Go ahead sugar, no need to hold back” taking my conscience's words in stride I went for it.

“And you are like a daughter to me, there I said it!” I cringed, expecting some sort of back lash from Scootaloo. Except there was none, only silence. And that could be taken several ways, not all of them good.

“Well duh” wait, what?

“What?” I repeated, this time aloud to the filly. My dumbfounded answer only made Scootaloo laugh as if it was the funniest thing in the world. I was at a loss.

“Come on, Cheerilee. You're getting sappy again and I know that you see me like your daughter. Anypony could see that, why else would you put up with all of my crap? And don't say it's your job as a teacher cause no teacher I know of would let a student sleep, eat and live in their home like a family member” and there goes my one alibi right out the window.

“And you know what else? I kinda sorta, well...”

“Scootaloo?”

“I think of you like the mom I never had sometimes...actually that's a lie. I think about you like that a lot, gosh I sound like a sad sap! This was so much easier to say in my head!”

“Well I think it's the sweetest thing, and the sappiest thing you have ever said”

“S-Shut up! I'm trying to pour my heart out here!”

“Okay, okay, sorry. I'm just poking fun, Scootaloo. But I really did mean it when I said it was the sweetest thing, I too think about you like you are my own daughter. Nothing's going to change that either, you're my pseudo daughter no matter what”

“Suddy what? Wait, so does that mean...that you will adopt me? Maybe, I mean, like it doesn't have to be now or anything! It was just a question, forget I said anything!” she was being so indecisive. She was nervous, and I couldn't blame her. The idea of being adopted by somepony caring must have riled up those dormant feelings of hers. And I am not going to disappoint her.

“Maybe I will” I said, leaving the statement linger in the air for a moment or two to let it sink in. Scootaloo's eyes widened, a smile threatening to show on her lips.

“What? Really?!” her voice was so full of wonder and hope, her eyes sparkling with excitement as she spoke.

“Yep”

“So is that a yes or a maybe?” she sounded unsure, maybe she thought I was joking. But this was far from a cruel joke, the exact opposite. That didn't mean I was going to make the answer easy for her.

“I dunno, you'll have to beat me in tag to find out!”

“Oh heck no, I am not letting you win this time!”

“And here I thought you were tired as hay earlier at the park?”

“Not when something as important as this is on the line!”

With newfound energy we dipped and dodged each other all over Ponyville. Scootaloo and I had the time of our lives, screaming and laughing all the way back to the orphanage. To everypony else they would have seen us as mother and daughter running around like two happy drunk fools.

Breathless and exhausted, we arrived at the orphanage. Scootaloo eyed the building with a frown, I would too if I had to come back to this gloomy place after having so much fun.

“So, how many times did I tag you?” Scootaloo asked in between pants.

“Not nearly enough in my opinion”

“Oh come on!” I laughed as Scootaloo flew around me, punching playful punches against me as we strode into the orphanage. And as we entered I found that it was surprisingly more calm than I expected. I've been in here before once or twice, and let me tell you that it's usually a warzone in here. Making our way past the little colts and fillies going about their day I scoured the place for a certain mare. Just when I was about to give up hope I saw the light brown mare I've been looking for.

And she was currently being swarmed by a horde of blood thirsty children. She was covered in head to hoof in orphans, a few climbed on her back, others dangled from her tan tail and mane. One would think she would be scowling, but instead she boasted a large grin with laughter escaping her lips. As Scootaloo and I drew closer to the scene she noticed our approach, smiling sheepishly like a filly caught stealing from the cookie jar.

“Oh! Welcome, Cheerilee! Um, how're you?” she asked as she gently shook off the kids swarming her.

“Hooves full today?” I said, watching as the orphans continued to circle around her, poking and prodding her to get a reaction out of the poor mare.

“You have no idea, ow! Garnet, what did I say about pulling someponys tail?” Young Heart scolded the filly hanging from her tail only to receive a flurry of raspberries instead. Before she could berate the filly any more, it unlatched itself and scurried off to Celestia knows where. Question is, was it a boy or a girl?

“Ugh, what a scamp that filly is. Anyways, what's up?

“Uh, yeah, I wanted to ask you a question”

“And what might that be? Oh, welcome back, Scootaloo” Young Heart waved to the filly and received a roll of her purple eyes in response instead. Something tells me these two aren't on good terms.

“What are the rules on adoption, how would one adopt a lucky filly?”

“Well, first you would have to fill out the appropriate papers and pass home inspection. Background checks do apply as well. Why do you ask? Is there somepony you know that wishes to adopt?”

“Yes, and it's me”

“Splendid, now all you must do is, wait, you? Seriously?” Young Heart gasped, her jaw agape. What? Is there something in my teeth?

“Is that a problem?”

“No, no, no, not at all! I am just relieved to see that you have finally thought about adopting her. If anypony else did, I just don't know if they could show the same love and care you do. Scootaloo tells everypony here about how great you are. Her stories leave quite an impression, and I know a little filly like her wouldn't lie about this sort of thing”

I looked down to Scootaloo and to her blushing face.

“Really? And what things did she say about me?”

“Well, first of al-”

“Okay! How about we take a look at those adoption papers?” Scootaloo interrupted as she flew in between us. Her facing growing red as she tried her best to put distance between us with a flurry of hooves. This should be good, I wonder what is so embarassing that she is trying so hard to protect?

“She talks about how much she loves you. How you are so kind and caring about her. The way she explained, how did she put it, oh right! You're her sappy guardian angel!” and there it is,

“Sappy, huh?” I said flatly, eying the pegasus beneath me receiving a half assed smile in return.

“Yes, quite a title in my book! Now then, would you like to look over the adoption papers now?” Honest Heart asked, motioning a hoof towards a stack of papers on her desk.

“I will” without missing a beat I took the intimidating stack in my satchel and left Young Heart to return to tending the other children. I felt a tug on my leg and I looked down to the source to see a teary eyed Scootaloo. Knealing down to the crying pegasus I wiped away the tears just begging to flow down her cheeks.

“This is really happening right? I'm not dreaming, right?” she sniffled, a hint of worry in her voice. And it's high time I get rid of her worry once and for all. Pulling her into my hooves I hugged my soon future daughter.

“Unfortunately yes, looks like you're going to be stuck with me for a while now” my words caused the filly in my hooves to giggle and snort as she hugged me back with all of her might. Her tears staining my coat as she embraced me, and I couldn't give any less of a damn.

“You mean you're stuck with me, you're the one signing you're death warrant!” Scootaloo giggled.

“I think it's worth it, we're a team aren't we?”

“Eeyup!” Scootalo's simple answer spoke a volume to us both. And so as we both reluctantly broke our hug we said our goodbyes. No, not goodbye, more like, see you later, in our case. Because when I finish reading and signing these forms...oh boy, the adventure begins. But one thing bothers me, am I ready for a filly of my own to take care of?

“I don't see why not, you teach the little ankle biters as a profession. Plus you and Scootaloo are inseperable, what can go wrong?”

What indeed can go wrong? She and I know each other well, having her living with me as a daughter wouldn't be any different than it is now, right? It'll be easy, speaking of easy, this day has been perfectly smooth. Everything has been looking up since the moment I woke this morning. All I had to do now was go on my date with Twilight, and that means I should hold off on revealing my adoption plans until a later date. Besides that, nothing can ruin this day, nothing!

“Speaking of day ruiners, you're going to show miss princess your special book collection. Got any plans for that, genius?” crap, I forgot.

“I can do this! It's just a collection of trashy novels, I can do this!”

Some Time Later...

“I can't do this! Alright Cheerilee, be cool. You can do this, she's just going to find about your dreadful hobby firsthoof. No big deal” I muttered to myself in a futile attempt to reassure myself. But as the visage of my home grew larger with every step so did my anxiety. This is not going to end well, she's going to think I'm a shameless pervert, and leave me because of my deviant hobby. And that was the best case scenario in my head.

I should have called this off the moment we left the library. Maybe Twilight wouldn't mind if we spent our date at the park, maybe another dinner date? Something, anything else other than let her in my house. She'll look through my little library and everything will turn to shit. I suddenly regret my years of fueling my hobby now...

“Maybe you'll have time to hide the more smutty novels? Before she can check them that is. Create a distraction or something, pretend you have to style your hair or some crap, sugar” maybe that could work. I just have to say I have to use the bathroom and sneak upstairs the hide the more obscene books in my collection under the bed or something.

“What're you thinking? You look deep in thought. Is something bothering you?” asked Twilight as she draped a wing of hers over me. Almost instantly all those feel bad thoughts were snuffed out. Just her touch is enough to calm me down to think straight.

“Nothing, just freaking out over you taking a look at my library. Just nothing, really!” laughing sarcastically I pressed myself deeper into her wing hug. Twilight scoffed at my words complimented with a roll of her eyes and a squeeze of her wing. Sticking my tongue at her I rolled my eyes right back at her.

“You're worrying too much! I am sure those books are lovely and not as terrible as you say they are”

“Just don't think any less of me when we get-”

“Home” son of a bitch! I hadn't even noticed we arrived already. Wordlessly I unlocked the front door and let ourselves in. With a sigh, Twilight made herself at home, plopping herself on the infamous couch. As I made my way to the kitchen to brew us up some coffee the room echoed with a sickly popping noise. Looking back to the alicorn on the couch I caught her stretching her wings, each twist and turn of her appendages created a chorus of pops.

“That sounds painful, coffee?” I grimaced at both the sight and sound as I started up the coffee maker.

“Quite the opposite, and yes please! I've had these kinks in my joints all darn day. Earlier when you were out with Scootaloo I went for some flying lessons with Rainbow Dash...” Twilight halted midsentence, a blush began to appear on her cheeks.

“Oh boy, what happened? You didn't crash, did you?” I teased the mare causing her to mumble and groan to herself. Smiling mischevously I gathered up our two steaming cups of coffee and took a seat next to my still grumbing marefriend. “What was that? I can't hear you with all that mumbling, princess”

For teasing her I received a glare for my effort. Nonetheless she took the cup of coffee she sipped it and as the steaming liquid receeded, so did that look of death. She still looked a bit pissed, her eyebrow furrowed a bit as she drank. She's so cute when she's mad. Eventually as we both finished our coffees in silence Twilight finally took up the courage to explain her misadventure.

“I...ashed...” Twilight whispered, her muzzle scrunched up as she hid herself behind her wings from me. What a cute defense mechanism, let's see what I can do to get her out of that shell.

“What was that? I can't hear you behind there” I sang in a sing song voice. My words however did little to ease her from hiding as another groan escaped her. She was still locked tight behind her feathery shield. Time for desperate measures!

“Well?” putting extra strain on that single word I pushed myself past her wings. Revealing for just a split second the incredibly red visage of Twilight Sparkle before she snapped them back shut. Again I pried open her wings and crawled on top of her. For added effort I batted my eyelashes at her as I gave her the biggest puppy dog eyes I could conjure up. Stacked on top of me laying on top of her, wearing a pouty face and nuzzling her chest? She didn't have a chance to ignore me now.

“Hmm?” I hummed while keeping up my pouty face.

“Ugh, fine. I crashed into a tree, there I said it” Twilight groaned.

“So...is the tree okay” my voice shook from a barely held back giggle fit. I can picture it now, the elegant princess, Twilight Sparkle, crashing into a tree.

“Hah, ha very funny. No really, I'm dying of laughter over here” Twilight crossed her forelegs together, her eyes pointed straight up towards the ceiling. She tried to push me off but ended up awkwardly falling on her back and on her delicate wings.

“Ow! Buck, jeez!” she hissed as her wings spasmed beneath her.

“Oh my gosh, they're still sore, aren't they?” way to point out the obvious, self!

“Like you wouldn't believe. Rainbow warned me not to get any kind of sudden pressure on them. Buck me, right?” and now the sudden guilt flowed in. I shouldn't have pushed on her like that, what was I thinking?

“Look, I know that this is partly my fault but maybe I can help? Can I give you a massage?” I asked, feeling responsible for her sudden pain. Gosh I am so stupid.

“Hmm, go ahead” Twilight accepted my offer as she rolled herself over revealing her still twitching wings. Now that looks painful. With a careful hoof I got to work...where do I start? Do I massage the joints, or do I work along the shafts?

“You have no idea what you are doing do you?” she hit the nail right on the head.

“Nope”

“Well then, it's a good thing Rainbow Dash lent me this book” Twilight's horn glowed which caused a book to levitate from her knapsack and into my waiting hooves.

“Massaging and Stretching, the Pegasus Edition” read the title, interesting and convinient. A little too convinient.

“Really now, a book specifically on wing massage? Were you planning this, princess? Was that poor tree a planned casuality in your devious scheme to get me to massage you?” I teased, making goos use of my pet name for her. Princess, and she hated it when I called her that. I guess she isn't used to being called that yet, but it was fun to see her get flustered over it.

“Equestria to Cheerilee, you're getting off track!” oh right, sorry my conscience!

“N-No of course not! Planning romantic evenings are one thing, but applying personal injury to it is so illogical. What am I, crazy?”

“Crazy enough to have Rainbow Dash as a flight teacher”

Twilight grumbled at my teasing and I just smiled.

“Okay, let's see here...start at the base between the joints and blah blah blah. Simple!”

“I don't like the sound of that”

“Hush now, your about to get a Cheerilee patented massage. No purchase necessary!” and with my terrible sales pony impersonation out of the way I began my work. With book in hoof I skimmed over the first few chapters on massaging of the joints. The content was unsurprisingly detailed, every single part of a pegasus's wing was labeled in diagrams. From the scapulars to the alula, everything was presented in great detail. After five minutes of skimming I deemed myself an expert at wing massages and got to work.

With a careful touch I began massaging the spot where the wings connected at the base of her back. Slowly but surely I rubbed the joint of each wing with extra care. I looked over at Twilight for any signs of discomfort, she had her eyes closed, that can be either good or bad right? Nonetheless I continued, keeping extra wary for any signs of pain from my marefriend.

“The book said to massage each joint for five to ten minutes. Based on the clock it's been five for each one. Next I have to move to the deltoid major and so on if the book is trustworthy. Here goes nothing!”

“I'm going to regret this, aren't I?”

“Just relax and let me know if you feel any discomfort”

“Famous last words!” snickered the gay voice in my thoughts.

“Shut up!”

An Agonizingly Long Hour Later...

After testing, poking, and prodding Twilight's wings I eventually found out what helped compared to what hurt. In the end after much backlash from Twilight's nagging and slaps I managed to work every kink out of her wings. Let me tell you that it was not easy, massaging a wing let alone two, is a challenge. One I would not take apart of again, unless Twilight needed me of course. But if it wasn't her in the grand scheme of things? Let's just say that wing massage therapy can go buck itself.

It was nowhere near as romantic as my novels described, go figure. But at least Twilight feels better, I think.

“And that is that, finally! How do you feel? Any soreness or anything?” giving one last rub against her back I watched while she gave her wings a tentative flap. Suddenly she flapped them consecutively, any faster and she would fly right off the couch!

“Oh my gooosh, that feels so much better! Thank you so much, Cheerilee” Twilight half moaned half sighed as she flapped her wings. Mesmerized by her flapping I couldn't help but keep my hooves on her for a little while longer. She eeped at my sudden touch, her wings growing rigid as they froze in mid flap.

“Y-You can stop n-now you know”

“I just want to give my marefriend extra special care? What's so bad about that?” I spoke, not realizing how sultry I sounded before it was too late. That came out way too sexual than I intended. Hopefully she didn't take it that way, not that I would might. And right as Twilight was about to speak, there was a knock on the door.

“Oh come on! I'll get it” grumbling all the way to the front door I opened it to reveal a familiar face. Standing there with the same happy expression as always stood Ditzy. When have I ever seen this mare frown? Always sunshine and butterflies with this one.

“Heya Cheers! Got a letter for ya!” blurted the bubbly mare, a letter held in her jaws.

“Is it from who I think it is?” I asked as I took the letter, not minding that a little bit of Ditzy drool soaked the corners. It's not her fault, without apposable thumbs or magic you have to make do. Your bound to get saliva on something if you have to carry things in your mouth.

“Yup yup! I took a look at the sender at the post office, it's from your school! Probably some good news!”

“Here's hoping, eh Ditzy?” I said with a smile, hoping this was the letter I was hoping for all month.

“Yup! See ya later!” and with that she was gone leaving me holding possibly the most important letter of the week. Without wanting to wait I tore it open on the spot and read it over.

“Dear Cheerilee, after much debate and meetings we have finally come to a conclusion on your predicament. And I am proud to say that we at the student council would like to formerly reinstate you back into the work force. You are slated to return to your regular schedule next week starting monday. We hope to see more of your wonderful work etiguette, sincerely, Bookworm. Ps, I heard you're dating a princess, how's that going for you?”

No way, no bucking way! I'm getting my job back, wait till I tell Twilight! With letter in hoof I galloped back to the living room intent on screaming the good news. But Twilight was nowhere to be found, where is she? Just then I heard a thump from upstairs. That sounds like it came from my libra...oh shit.

With letter in hoof I rushed upstairs to find that it I was already too late. To my horror Twilight sat on her haunches reading a book. And to make matters worse several more novels floated around her with her magic. I couldn't tell what her expression was with her back turned, but I could imagine she must be disgusted with me. Might as well start apologizing now before my grave gets any deeper, it wasn't like I didn't see this coming.

“I just want to apologize for all of this, I know it's low and some might say depraved. But I digres-”

“I didn't even know they had the sequel to The Lusty Equestrian Maid, where did you get this?”

“Yeah I know, I'm teri-whuh?” did I just hear that right?

“Hm? Oh yes, sorry about not asking your permission to come up here. My curiousity got the better of me” Twilight smiled sheepishly as she returned to her reading.

“It's alright, so...this doesn't creep you out at all? Don't you feel a little bit disgusted?” I was utterly confused, here she is perusing my collection without a hint of disgust in her expression. Instead all I saw was a look of curiosity and...glee?

“Are you kidding me? I love and have read most of these romance series!” Twilight squeaked, the alicorn looked positively giddy at all of the smut surrounding her. Well butter my flank and call me a biscuit, I did not see this coming.

“I never thought of you as somepony to indulge in romance novels, especially the trashy kind. I guess I overreacted again huh?” I felt completely stupid for even feeling worried in the worst place. Even if Twilight wasn't into this stuff, what would make her see me any less than what I am now? I really need to stop doubting.

“I wouldn't say that, it's perfectly normal to be defensive about a hobby like this. Not there is anything wrong about it. And to tell you the truth, I have my own personal collection too!”

“No way, seriously?” this is just getting better and better! Who knew she had such a naughty streak?

“Not joking! I have a small little stash under the floor boards underneath my bed, although it's been neglected as of late. Nevertheless I love reading a nice short story about romance between star crossed lovers. Gets me everytime.”

“Well if you like stories like that you should check out the rest of my collection...

And so began our wonderful night together. Spending time in each other's company, reading romance novels together under the covers of my warm bed. This was just like the sleepovers I had when I was a filly, instead now I shared a passion of romance with the one I loved. All while under the covers giggling like mad mares over which characters would do best as a couple. This is what love is, to share your dark secrets with somepony, to accept each other no matter how bucked up their hobbies are. If I can discuss when the next sequel for my smutty romance novel is coming out with my marefriend and have her share the same enthusiasm for it?

That's acceptance and true love in my book.

After a long while things began winding down with Twilight reading on the bed and I replacing all of the strewn out books in the room. Why were there books everywhere? Let's just say things got...explosive. A magic spell may have gone off by accident, nothing serious happened though. And note to self, clean the books of any leftover weeks worth of dust!

“So where has Spike been the whole day? I haven't seen him since this morning” I asked as I cleaned up, only now noticing how it was that he was absent the whole day. Especially on a day nearly stacked with chores. I had Twilight to help me out so I didn't have that much of a stressful time. But still, where did that little guy scamper off to?

“I lent Spike to Rarity to help her with some chores of her own. Gem hunting and all of that I suppose. This way he won't be lazy and he will still have a good time ogling his crush” Twilight answered.

“Not a bad way to spend the day I guess, do you ever think they would ever be an item, Twilight?” I wondered if that would work out, a grown up Spike hanging around dainty little miss Rarity. How would he even fit in a house when he matures? How would they even...blegh that is an image I didn't want in my head!

“You're telling me! Bring me the brain bleach!”

“Personally, I would love for Spike to be with the one he likes. But I am still leaning on the fact that he will grow out of his crush. Both literally and physically in his case!” maybe she's right. It's just a crush, puppy love that would soon end eventually, maybe.

“Baby dragon's aside, what do you want to do tonight?” I popped the question as I continued my organizing, pausing for just a moment for a answer that never came. Only silence in response. But before I could turn around I suddenly felt lighter than a feather. Taking a look down I saw that it wasn't just a feeling, I was floating! And before I could express concern in the form of a scream I noticed a purple aura around my midsection. A soft giggle sounded out behind me as I hovered through the air.

Now this was surreal, being carried by my marefriend like an pony sized ragdoll. Slowly I twirled around in mid air to face the alicorn I question and the mischevous look on her face.

“Yes Miss Sparkle? Do you require something? Are my shelfing skills not up to snuff perhaps?” I asked, propping my head on my hooves with a raised eyebrow.

“As a matter of fact, I do. You are much too slow, too deliberate. Your work etiquette has been lacking as of late, is something on your mind?” said the purple alicorn as she floated me closer, a few feet remained between us. Now what is she doing now? Role playing? As I wondered I noticed a book resting by her side. A certain book about lusty maids and dominating master figures, so that's what she's playing at. Alright, I'm game.

“Now this should be interesting” I thought, flashes of different ways this scenario would end popping up in my head.

“Perfect time for some smutty role play I say, go get her, sugar!”

Now what should I say? Hmm, what would a lusty maid getting caught lazing about say right now?

“Oh I was just thinking about a certain somepony, I'm afraid to say she's been all I could think about lately” playing along with Twilight's game I feigned a worried expression. Running my hooves over each other as I tried to look as meek as possible.

“And who is this somepony? I simply must know of the culprit that has been leading my subject astray. The one who has taken you away from me!” Twilight's raised her voice at me as she interrogated me. She's really getting into this it seems.

“Where do I start? She is simply wonderful, her very presence drives me insane. Miss Sparkle, please understand I simply cannot get her off of my mind” I said with the most exagerrated sigh I could muster, a single hoof rested over my face for dramatic effect.

“What is so perfect about this mystery mare? I demand you inform me at once!” Twilight raised her voice even higher, but I noticed the corner of her lips curl into a ghost of a smile ever so slightly. She's trying so hard to stay in character. I might just burst out laughing too if I'm not careful.

“How do I even begin to explain? She's an alicorn, her soft fur is a deep exsquisite shade of purple. Her smile melts me to my core, her enthralling eyes, like purple orbs that pierce my very being. And she is so very smart, a savant of the mind! What more do you want me to say?” I said in a voice you'd hear from a terrible soap opera actress. I made me want to roll my eyes something fierce but I stayed in character, I had a feeling it was about to get interesting.

“What else? I am not convinced that this alicorn is amazing. Please elaborate some more, subject!” as Twilight spoke she gave me a gentle shake. Guessing that that was my cue(what is words) for a exasperated moan I performed my terrible acting. Much to Twilight's amusement as her tiny smile threatened to break free. I on the other hand was struggling to hold back my laughter. Gosh my acting is horrible, it's so cringe worthy!

“Well...” I began to say, gathering up every flustering compliment I could think of. Anything to see a blush on my marefriend's face.

“Yes? Do tell!” said my purple princess in a tone I would describe as happily impatient. I giggled a bit as she floated me even closer to her, our faces just inches apart.

“Why, for one thing she is the most amazing kisser. Her lips so soft, her tongue? Wonderfullly invasive and so very warm against my own in our heated moments. And don't get me started on how she uses her oh so dextrous tongue. Such a skill I had not expected of her, but nothing I regret to take part of” as I rolled out the compliments, Twilight's blush grew redder. Looks like I am winning this one!

“W-Well she does sound like quite the mare...wait just a moment! All of the descriptions combined with the earlier details, it sounds like you have been describing me the whole time!” Twilight said as she gasped.

“I am afraid you found me out” I hung my head in shame as I spoke, but mostly to hide the ever growing smile on my face. I don't think I can keep this charade up any longer, it's too cheesy!

“How uncouth of you to lust over your princess! Unprofessionally deviant is what you are, but I suppose I shant blame you for doing so. I am quite amazing after all” okay, somepony is getting a little too much of herself at the moment.

“It is most unprofessional indeed. I am a foolt to have brung it up, I will accept any punishment that you deem fit” I said with another wistful sigh. I made sure to pose as if I would faint with a hoof against my head for dramatic effect. Barely laughing out loud at my own words I maintained my terrible acting speal. And Twilight looked to be stifling a giggle fit of her own as well. We must look like complete fools right now, but I don't care, I'm having fun!

“Indeed, your punishment will be swift...” Twilight managed to compose herself long enough to speak once more. This time lacing her words with a foreboding tone. I stayed silent as she hovered me closer. Her lips were so close now, I wanted to meet her halfway but I held back. There is no way I'm going to ruin our already fragile role playing moment. Just a bit more...

“And what is my punishment, princess?” I received my answer in the form of a chaste kiss. A single soft peck and she pulled away, smiling with a twinkle in her eyes. And that twinkle couldn't look any more mischevous, a sly grin formed on her lips. My heart beated a bit faster at the thought of what is running through that mind of hers. What devious, naughty ideas could she be conjuring up? I wonder what she would do next, and boy was I not disappointed.

Next thing I knew I was tossed onto my bed with a plop. I moved to sit up only to be forced down by an unseen force. My forelegs were suddenly strapped to my sides, my whole body frozen in place. Struggling a bit to see if I could move I was met with nothing but stillness. That's when I noticed the familiar magical bindings on my body. If my heart was racing before then now it was speeding off a mile an hour.

“Now then, are you comfortable?” my head snapped up to see Twilight looking down on me. Her mane tickling my muzzle as she loomed over me.

“It's a little tight, but I am well, princess” I muttered, shaking myself to rid the tight feeling on my sides. A flash of concern went across Twilight's features as she heard my answer. In that moment her horn glowed and my ethereal bindings loosened. I smiled, even with us role playing she still wanted to be cautious about my well being. And I love her for that.

“There, better?” she asked with a quick peck on my lips. I wordlessly nodded and my answer seemed to calm her down a bit.

“Good, now then...” I watched silently a sTwilight slinked over me. Ever so slowly she ran her hoof tips against my sides, trailing down to my hips. Damnt it did I want her to keep going, but she kept herself tantalizingly close. By Celestia's ass did she tease me, it killed me not to be able to do anything about it. Only being able to lay here and watch as she tortured me with every little sensation.

And I loved every second of it.

“You've been quite the lusty maid, Cheerilee. To think a subject of mine had been lusting over me for so long without me noticing. Here I thought being simply friends sharing a kiss or two would be enough. But now I see that perhaps I have teased you far too much...” Twilight trailed off while she brought her head clost to mine. She gazed into my eyes and I gazed right back.

Without a word she placed her lips upon my own in a loving kiss. Letting my eyes close I eased into it, letting her take the lead as I parted my lips for her. Slowly her tongue slithered it's way into my mouth, wrapping itself around my own in a warm embrace. Her kissing grew faster, more desperate as she pressed her body against me. I relished in the heat radiating from her, and she no doubt did the same. But right when I was getting into it she pulled away, a strand of spittle connected our tongues.

Now if that isn't a turn on...

“Focus!” my conscience suddenly yelled out from the depths of my mind.

“Shut up!” I thought, loudly.

Shaking myself back to reality I was met with the half lidded gaze of my marefriend. A smirk on her lips, oh here we go.

“Or perhaps I have not teased you enough” Twilight's voice was low and husky as she kissed my cheek. And so to my excitement she kissed down my jaw line, pecking down until she made contact with my throat. Ever so slowly did she peck against my skin, playfull ruffling my fur with a lick here and a prod there. All the while she ran her hooves up and down my chest. Every time she repeated her oh so slow pattern she moved closer south.

I couldn't help but gasp out her name, feeling all tingly from her touch. She's driving me insane, and I loved it.

“Are you alright, my subject? Your breath is quickening...” she asked, her hoof stopping just shy below my belly. It was maddening, she was so close!

“I-I apologize,princess. Your touch is simply sublime, you're driving me insa-ah!” Twilight cut me off as she bit down on my neck. Her teeth gently nibbling along my throat sending tingling sparks up my spine. My heart thumped like mad, my breath catching in my throat. To put it simply I was a twitchy mess and I was at her mercy. Did I mention that I was loving this?

“Shh, I didn't give you permission to speak, subject. If you can control yourself for a little while longer...” she said, her hooves left my body, her touch denied of me. I whimpered her name again and bucked my hips, trying to reach for her touch. Suddenly a flash of light blinded me, as the light died out I found myself speechless. Or more accurately, gagged. An ethereal aura surrounded my mouth effectively silencing me. So much for small talk.

“Tisk, tisk, tisk! What did I just say? Another peep out of you and I'll leave you here alone. All tied up without me, do you want that?” her words stopped me cold, just the thought of her stopping now...that was the last thing I wanted. And my oh my is she getting into the whole master role play or what? She's a natural dominatrix! The nerdy Twilight has a naughty streak, it's kinda hot. Alas I catered to her whim as I forced myself to lay still.

“Good girl, now where were we?” Twilight pondered, a single hoof of hers idly stroking my belly. Said hoof moving slowly at a snails pace back south. No way, is she really going to...? Today? Tonight? I thought she was just kidding earlier, all part of the role playing I thought.

“Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh! Oh my gosh!” the same thought repeated over and over again in my mind. My heart raced, my breathing eratic and my body felt hotter than the sun. Every signal in my body screaming for me to panic. Was I ready? To spend a intimate moment like that with her? Feelings of insecurity and lust filled my senses, what do I do? What if she leaves me like Mortar did?

What if I wake up to an empty bed again? No, she wouldn't do that. She's nothing like Mortar, but what if...

“Cheerilee? Are you ok?” Twilight's words brought me out of my thoughts, I looked over to see a look of concern plastered on her face. With a flick of her horn she whisked away the aura that covered my mouth. I inhaled and exhaled slowly as my heart beat slowly died down. The excitement was gone replaced with a sense of longing. We were so close, and my panic ruined everything.

“I'm...sorry, I just started panicking. I haven't had...relations in a long time, you know? It's dumb, I'm dumb! Here I am freaking out like it's my first time, gosh I'm stupid!” I kept berating myself over and over again. Hoping that it would somehow fix this, but I knew it wouldn't.

“It's alright, I went a little too fast then? Was I too rough? I followed everything in the books, and you reacted accordingly...”

“No it's not that, I loved everything you did back there. It's just that I don't think that I'm not...”

“Ready?” Twilight finished my sentence, and her voice sounded beyond worried with just that one word.

“Yes and I just thought, never mind. It's a stupid thought, your going to think I'm stupid” I sighed, rubbing my temples with my hooves to alliate the oncoming migrane. I turned away from Twilight, not willing to look her in the eyes. Why am I so stupid? I can't even look at her, all I could do is shut myself in.

“Try me” I felt hooves work around the crook of my neck, soft feathers tickling me all over. Blinking my eyes open I found Twilight embracing me with all of her might. She nuzzled me, no doubt trying her best to coax me into talking. With a sigh I nuzzled back, time to explain myself.

“I just...I just kept thinking back to what Mortar did to me. How I slept with him, how he broke my heart. I'm afraid if I let you get close you'll throw me away like he did” there, I said it. And I felt a lot better for it, but that nagging feeling still stayed behind.

“You are so silly” Twilight softly laughed and I was just left feeling puzzled. What's so funny?

“I will never do that to you, I love you too much to ever hurt you. No matter how much your mind doubts me, but I bet your heart tells a different story. Ignore those pesky thoughts for a while, listen to your heart. What does it say?”

“It says...that I am a huge bucking idiot for doubting all of this. And I agree with it, I'm sorry...” I whimpered into Twilight's chest and she hugged me tighter in return. I felt so safe in her hooves, I never felt this way with Mortar. Why did I even think that she would be the same as him? I'm such a fool.

“You have nothing to be sorry for, I understand completely. Believe me when I say this, I will never abandon you. I love you, Cheerilee, and that is a cold hard fact!” to prove her point she planted a kiss on my lips. Not one of lust or need. But one of love and care. Reluctantly we both pulled apart, our eyes met.

Right now in this moment, I know she is the one. This mare holding me in her gentle touch, princess Twilight, is the mare I want to spend the rest of my life with. It sounds cheesy as hell, and I couldn't care any less. Just her and I together is enough for me. This is what I always wanted, a pony I could love that loves me for who I am.

Time passed and I had no idea what time it was. But I didn't care, all I cared about was the mare holding me. She and I whispered sweet nothings to each other as we cuddled. Her hooves ran through my mane as she said such lovely words into my ear. And I did the same, idly tracing semi circles on her chest. This was bliss, no sex, no need for adventure to get our kicks. Just the two of us without a care in the world.

Perfection is what I would call it.

“Oh my gosh! I just remembered! Oh crud!” and I spoke too soon.

“What? What's wrong?” I asked her, hoping whatever that bothered her wouldn't end our cuddling. Anything but that!

“I forgot to write to Celestia today, she's going to kill me! I'm never late in writing to her!” Twilight's voice grew louder and louder as she panicked. Was a letter really that important?

“Calm down, Twi! It's just a letter” I tried to calm her down but she laughed a sarcastic laugh.

“Just a letter? Just a letter?! I never miss a letter, and this one was so important! It was a royal missive, I had to schedule a diplomatic sanction! Do you have any idea what Celestia will do if she doesn't get that schedule?” she was hyperventilating now, and no amount of calming her down was helping.

“Calm down, will she really freak out as much as you are right now?” I asked, hoping my question could distract her from the issue. It didn't.

“You have no clue! I'm so screwed!”

“Hold on a second, maybe there is still time to write that schedule? When is it supposed to be due?”

“Tomorrow morning!”

“Oh crap...” well that doesn't leave us much room for error.

“Oh crap is right, what am I going to do?” Twilight asked, her voice full of worry.

“I got it handled”

“Wha-” Twilight couldn't finish what she was about to say, seeing as how my lips were locked on her own.

“Shush now, I have this handled. You wait here and I'll head to the library to get your things. What am I looking for?” as I broke the kiss I hopped off of my bed and prepared to leave. Putting on a warm coat for the cold weather outside I turned to my marefriend.

“It's a blue tinted scroll, with a golden insignia for a seal on it! Hurry!” Twilight didn't need to tell me twice as I sprinted outside. I didn't even bother to lock the door behind me. Bucking hell it's cold out! The things I do for love!

“It'll be worth it! Just imagine the appreciation sex you could get, sugar! Your second chance!” now if that isn't an enticing thought. But right now I would rather get out of the cold, and the library is nearly thirty minutes away. Celestia bucking damnit! Okay, calm down, self. Do it for her, do it for the sweet cuddling!

Meanwhile in Cheerilee's Home...

I listened as the tell tale sound of the front door shutting filled my ears. Cautiously I crept downstairs and found that Cheerilee was indeed gone.

“Okay, now that she is out of the house I can move onto stage two...” just like I had planned early this morning I whistled as hard as I could. Seconds later there was a knock on the door.

“It's me! Let me in, it's cold out!” Spike's voice sounded out from behind the door. Quickly I unlocked the door revealing a shivering Spike. And his package, a big satchel strapped across his back. He seemed to be struggling under the weight.

“Did you bring everything? Is the letter placed right where I asked?” I asked, using my magic to remove his load.

“Yep, everything you asked for. Those candles, ingredients and all that stuff! Plus I put that letter right on the welcome mat just like you asked” as Spike spoke I looked inside of the satchel and found that everything was indeed safe inside.

“Fantastic, now for stage three! Spike, you know what to do!” I tossed the bag back to Spike and went to setting the kitchen table. One by one I set the candles I bought down precisely where they should be, one on my side and one on Cheerilee's side.

“That should do it, hey Spike did yo-”

“Already on it! Dinner should be ready in half an hour!” Spike announced as he went about his duties. I watched proudly as my little assistant hastily prepared the ingredients set out before him. With a steady claw he chopped up vegetables and set a pot of water to boil. “This stew is going to be sweet!”

I chuckled at his enthusiasm. When I asked him this morning what would be a perfect meal for a romantic dinner he instantly offered cooking for me. He said it would be great practice in case he would have to cook something on the fly for Rarity someday.

“Roger that, do you need any help?” I offered to help but Spike only shook his head.

“Nah, I got this! Just relax, Twi” and so I did, relax I mean. Well, not really, I tried to but it didn't work. I couldn't keep myself still, I tried keeping my head clear of any intrusive thoughts. I recited excepts from stories I read, formulated equations, everything I could think of to keep myself calm. But everytime Cheerilee popped into my thoughts, not that I was complaining. I wonder if she'll like the dinner?

And speaking of dinner, it already smells amazing! It's not even done yet and I want to dig in, what's Spike's secret for cooking so well? Maybe it was his opposable thumbs, yeah definitely those thumbs.

“Twi, your doing the thing that Cheerilee does sometimes! Snap out of it before you go all zombie on me!” rolling my eyes at Spike I went back to thinking about a certain teacher. I wonder if she'll be upset I sent her on a fool's errand, but how else was I going to get her out of the house for all of this? I'm sure she won't be upset, she isn't the type of mare to get like that. And I can't wait for her to come back, just the two of us alone, having dinner under candle light. Well, not entirely just the two of us.

Looking over at Spike I saw that he was still focused on his cooking. He looked so serious, his brow furrowed ever so slightly. And his tongue poking out between his pursed lips. Now if that isn't the most determined expression of focus I ever did see.

“Food's almost done, you should tidy yourself up before Cheerilee comes back!” snapping out of my thoughts I looked to the clock. Nine o clock, wow, had half an hour already passed? Regardless of the time, I quickly went upstairs and went along prettying myself up. A quick shower, a few brushes of my mane, a few mints for good luck and I was ready to go. Smiling at myself in the mirror I went downstairs and found Spike setting up the table. Two steaming hot bowls of vegetable stew rested neatly ready to be eaten.

“And that should do it! Now we just need the guest of honor to show up. Do you want me to hide upstairs now or later?” Spike asked with a yawn.

“Don't worry about it, go on and relax for a while. I'll think of something to tell Cheerilee when she comes back, so relax” and no sooner did the word relax left my lips did Spike fall asleep on the spot. I awed at the sight of the baby dragon sprawled on the carpet floor, his tongue lolling about in mid snore. Focusing my magic around Spike I gently carried him over next to me on the couch. Poor little guy, he's been busy the entire day with my errands. I will definitely make it up to him later for all of his hard work.

But for now I will wait for my marefriend to return, and then things should get interesting. Very interesting indeed.

Somewhere outside...

“Ah, a letter huh? Planning on something romantic, little miss princess? Heh, you just made my job a whole lot easier, you limey cunt!” cackled a shadow as it slinked it's way over to the letter left by Spike. For a second a glow emanated from the shadow's horn and the same light washed over the letter. When the light disappeared the shadow slithered away back into his hiding place in the bushes.

“And now I wait...damn, I should have chosen a better hiding place. This prickly bush is stabbing me in my cobblers! But it's worth it, it'll be worth it...”

Back at the Library...

Shutting the library door closed behind me I lept back into the quiet streets of Ponyville. Not a soul was out, except for me of course. And boy was it chilly out, thank Celestia I still had this old coat around at home. Shivering slightly against the night air I listened to my surroundings. Nothing, except for the crinkling of Twilight's special scroll in my coat pocket. I hope it doesn't get too crinkled in there. Speaking of letters, I just remembered I forgot to share with her the good news about my rehiring. Oh well, I'll tell here when I get home.

And another thing, how the hell does an oh so special letter get stuck on top of a bucking bookshelf? I had to use a freaking ladder, and I hate ladders. Nearly broke my neck twice trying to climb that stupid thing. Something tells me Twilight planned this, how the heck does she lose a letter all the way up there? Regardless of the cause, I hope she doesn't give me flak over wrinkling it.

I didn't mean to fall on it after tumbling off the ladder, honest!

“Your marefriend won't mind I am sure. A few wrinkles won't be an issue seeing as how you volunteered to brave the cold for her. Or maybe she will go all psycho on you for ruining such an important letter. It can go either way really” well that was reassuring.

And then I heard something, a sound of a small rustle. Or maybe a crack, like somepony stepping on a twig? I looked around, never stopping for a second but never wavering in my alertness. Maybe a stray dog or cat is wandering about?

“Whatever the buck it is I offer that we get the hell back to home! Hustle it up, sugar!”

“You don't have to tell me twice!” and with that said I quickened my pace to a quick trot. No sooner than I started moving faster did the very same sound from earlier pop up again. It matched my movements, every time I sped up so did it, and when I slowed down it disappeared until I moved again. My heart rate picked up speed, the sensation of adrenaline kicking up my nerves like wild fire. It was fight or flight, and I flew the hell out of there, so to speak.

“What I wouldn't give for a pair wings right now!”

After nearly giving myself a heart attack from running so damn bucking fast I arrived home.

“Huh? What's this?” I muttered to myself as I noticed something pecuiliar. A letter lay on the welcome mat in front of my home. And it looked familiar, purple envelope...a letter from my admirer. Or Twilight in this case, did she send me another letter? But why? Was she feeling nostalgic?

“Maybe she's trying to be romantic or something? Go check it out, sugar” maybe my conscience's hunch was right. Only one way to find out right? Carefully I picked up the letter and immediately recognized Twilight's hoof work, it had the same style and everything. A wax seal closed the letter, the tell tale insignia of a book she had used when she was still my unknown admirer. Something was off though, the envelope had wrinkles and nicks in some spots.

This definitely wasn't given any care, as if somepony hastily sealed it and left it here for me to find. That doesn't seem like Twilight's style, unless she had left it here only for it to be forgotten. And even that sounds far fetched, this doesn't smell right at all. Yet, I have to open it, I just have to see what's inside. And so as I went to tear open the envelope I felt an odd sense of foreboding dread in my mind. But why should I worry? It's just a letter, right?

“I don't like this either, sugar. Something just doesn't sit right with me with this dang old letter. Just put that thing down and let us pretend like we read it huh?” for a second I agreed with my conscience, but my curiousity out weighed my flamboyant friend's cautionary words. It's just a letter, how can a slip of paper be dangerous? Carefully I tore through the seal with a careful hoof, and no sooner than the seal had been broken did I hear a soft buzzing noise. And is the letter...glowing?

“What in the-”

A flash of light erupted from the letter and the mare became enveloped by it. No so much as a shriek escaped her as she fell to the ground with a thud. Taking a quick look around the area I found that nopony had noticed the flash. Thank Celestia, that would have been a disaster. And with a silent cackle I left my hiding place from that damn itchy bush, approaching the piled heap that was the mare.

“That spell worked like a charm, sure as hell beats chloroform on a rag. I should probably switch to the whole spell making trade, might be a bit easier than swindling fools. Starting to get tired of conning idiots, getting to risky as of late...lost a few teeth for it too” I grumbled to nopony in particular as I inspected the mare, my trophy. Residual sparks of magic fluttered about her face. Her oh so serene face, the look of complete relaxation. Not a single lick of consciousness, save for the occassional twitch of her ears.

“What a pretty picture you are, Cheerilee. If only you wit was stronger than your curiousity, poppet. I told you that you hadn't seen the last of me, and you know what?” with a gentle hoof I brushed a lock of her mane to my nose and took in her scent. That familiar scent, she still uses the same blue berry shampoo during her college days. “So intoxicating...I really think you and I have some catching up to do...”

I chuckled at my words as I lifted the mare onto my back with a bit of a struggle.

“Damn, you got a little bit heavier than I remember. Been binge eating ice cream, eh poppet?” Cheerilee said nothing, only soft snoring in response. She looked so peaceful, so delicate, so vunerable. I couldn't help but chuckle at all of this, I can't wait to see the look on her face when wakes up bound and gagged instead of next to that alicorn. Ugh, that purple harlot of a alicorn, bitch ruined my plans before. But not this time.

I wonder what she'll do, how will she react when she finds her beloved missing? I can imagine the scene, a bunch of tears and wails I reckon. Might even call the guard or some princess bullshit to find Cheerilee. Too bad I won't be here to see that harlot squirm, I'm sure there will be a tabloid in the paper about it. Let's see how she likes it when somepony tears something precious from her, I still miss my teeth. Tonguing the empty spaces in my gums I looked over my shoulder at the knocked out Cheerilee.

“It's going to be a long day for us tomorrow, poppet. I have such wonderful things to show you. A little date, just you and I” chuckling at the very thought of what I had planned, I must have looked like a mad stallion. If I keep talking to myself I might grow a conscience, imagine that? Shaking my head of the ridiculous idea I started my trek to the seedy part of Ponyville and to a very special place. But something was bothering me, had I forgotten something?

“Nah, I'm sure it's nothing. I should go, spending too much time out in the open might buck me over. Never know if the guard are prowling out around here, damn pigs. Buck em, am I right Cheerilee? Oh right, you're knocked out aint ya? You won't be for long, and when you do wake up?” with a smirk and one last smug chuckle I trotted with my trophy on my back. The next few hours are going to be quite interesting, very interesting indeed.

Author's Note

What year is it?! Okay, kidding aside I want to apologize for taking so long to churn this chapter out. Let's just say that college hasn't been nice to me as of late. I had to focus on my school for a cool minute there. I don't have any excuse besides that, but there is good news. Spring break is next week, which frees me up to finally relax and get my butt working on actually putting a chapter out in a timely manner. Anyways, this chapter got pretty dark near the end huh? What does Mortar have planned for our heroine? Will everything turn out fine? The answer lies in the next chapter, but will it be a positive one? Who knows, see you next chapter folks!

Chapter 10: That Could Have Gone Worse

“...ake up!” who? Who's talking? Could you keep it down? My bucking head hurts, it feels like a woodpecker's been having a party on my skull. Wait, why does it feel like a woodpecker is having a party on my skull?! Where am I? Why can't I see?

“Oh thank heavens! You're awake! How're you feeling, sugar?” crooned my conscience, his voice filled with a sense of uneasiness. That is not a good sign, where has his peppy demeanor gone?

“What's up mister drag queen? Care to explain why I feel like I have the case of the worst migraine in history and why can't I see?” I groaned, rocking myself side to side in hopes of alleviating my headache only to be stopped by a tight feeling aroung my limbs. I tried moving my legs and received even more pressure aroung my joints in return. Am I tied down? What in the hell is going on?

And is that a blindfold over my eyes? Okay, panicking now!

“Calm down sugar, can you remember anything? Freaking out won't help us no matter how hard you spaz out! Now all I remember is that we were going home, there was a letter on the ground and a...flash of light? Any of that ring a bell?” he's right, just have to stay calm for a moment. As my breathing slowed as well as my heart I thought for a moment as I recalled what was happening before, well, this. I do indeed remember a letter, I was opening it when a weird buzzing noise came out of the envelope. After that it's a big blank.

Perhaps the envelope had a sort of spell trap of some sort inside of it? I remember reading an article about it in the Canterlot Daily when I was still in grad school. A kidnapping tool to sweep up unsuspecting mail readers. The author of the article said killers, ponynappers and...rapists, used them to catch their victims. Okay, bad thoughts are back, permission to freak the hell out now?

“Granted! Get us the hell out of here! Struggle! Break those cuffs, girl!”

“You don't have to tell me twice!” with a grunt I pulled at my bindings, feeling what felt like coarse rope chafe against my fur. Every struggled jerk only caused whatever was wrapped around my legs to tighten. Wave after wave of burning pain ran up my forelegs, but I persisted in my struggling. And just for an instant I felt whatever was aroung my limbs loosen, only for it to tighten in retaliation.

“Come on! Loosen, you motherbucking piece of-ow! Criminy...” it was no use, these ropes or whatever these are wrapped around my legs wouldn't loosen. Somepony tied these like a champ, and now my legs are numb. Fantastic, great job, self. Time to get desperate...

“Hello? Is anypony there? I need help!” I called out to the darkness, my voice sounded raspy to my own ears. And hell, my throat feels like i've been chugging glasses of sand. How many hours has it been since my last drink of water? I'm so thirsty, but I have to try calling out again.

“No! That's a bad ide-”

“Help! I need help! I'm thirsty and in very much need of help!”

“Oh for buck's sakes, sugar”

And just as my words left my mouth a muffled chuckle sounded out from somewhere in front of me followed by silence. Deafening silence. Turning my ears towards the origin I could faintly hear the clip clop of hooves, it sounded like it was coming from an adjoining room by my guess.

“Stay calm, stay calm, maybe it's your rescuer come to save you? Just stay calm, be positive...” but try as I might I couldn't take advice from my mantra. The oncoming feeling of a panic attack set in, my heart thumping in my throat and a cold sweat just barely starting to appear. Soon enough the hoofsteps stopped, followed by a clanking noise nearby. Another clank, a turning of a key? Yet another clank, it's definitely a key, just how many locks are on that door? My ears perked up at the sound of rusty metal screeching against some force, somepony is opening a door.

But the question still stands, will it be my rescuer or my kidnapper? Seconds ticked by as what sounded like the last lock opened. Slowly but surely the sound of a door creaked open, my heart nearly popping out of my chest at the possibilities of who would be there. Please let it be a familiar face, please!

“Ello, ello? Are ya awake in there then?” oh Celestia no! Please, my luck can't be this bad! Please let it be some other pony with that accent! The voice didn't speak again, instead the sound of hoofsteps grew closer and closer until the owner of the voice sounded like he was hovering over me. I could hear him breathing, his ragged breathes puffing against my face. Oh Celestia, he feels like he's inches away.

And then it hit me, his breath! Oh by the sister princesses, his breath! It smells like pure alcohol, alcohol and cigarettes. I nearly gagged at the smell but I kept a straight face to look strong in front of my kidnapper. Another set of steps, he's behind me? Just then I felt a tug on the ropes that bound me. A dry chuckle and then came the soothing sensation of the ropes being loosened around my legs.

“Now don't get your hopes up, poppet. We wouldn't want ya to pass out from some poor circulation eh? How do you feel?” that nickname along with that voice, it was Mortar. Buck my luck, seriously.

“What the hell is going on here? What the buck do you want from me? Untie me this instant you brut-ah!” a swift jolt of pain smacked me on the cheek. He just bucking slapped me!

“Shut yer trap, poppet! Another outburst like that and i'll tighten those ropes again. Don't try me!” I wanted to yell every curse in the book at him but the mere thought of feeling that pain again shut me up. With a shaky breath I relaxed, I thought that there was no need to incur this bastards wrath. For now anyways.

“That's a good girl, and good girls get rewarded” I don't like the sound of that. Just then I heard him step in front of me, that same disgusting alcohol stench returned along with him. What is he planning? “And I promise you will enjoy this...” just then I became blinded by light as my blind fold was removed, and damn did I wish I still had it on. There was the mother of all bastards, Mortar, and he was inches away in front of me, and he was closing in.

All of a sudden the stench just became unbearable, why the buck is he getting closer? Oh buck me, is he going to kiss me? Buck that! And so I struggled, pulling away from him as best as I could. But I couldn't budge myself an inch and the smell kept getting worse. Suddenly a high pitched sound stopped us both in our tracks. Is somepony brewing tea, now of all times?

“Well, well aren't you lucky? Sounds like me tea is just about ready. I'll take a break for now, even you aren't worth missing tea time for, poppet. What say we reschedule this little get together after my cup of tea? Gives ya a wee moment to prepare, get yourself all gussied up for our date” with a raspy cackle Mortar left the room, locking the door behind him with a click. Buck me, that was way too close. Bucker almost prenched me!

'What a blowhard, don't let him get you, sugar! Stay strong!' my conscience rallied me, bolstering my courage to look as half as brave as that I felt.

“I had no intention to whimper for mercy, but I'm not going to lie when I say that I would rather die than slip that sick bastard some tongue. We'll get through this, there has to be something here we could use?” I thought all the while scanning the room for any faults, any sign of something to cut these ropes for starters. Looking around for something sharp to rub my ropes against I tried to loosen my bindings. This time in a more careful manner as to not have a repeat of earlier, buck me that hurt!

As I rolled my hooves together against the rope I noticed a pile of wooden boards nailed up against a corner of the ceiling. Small beams of light shown through the cracks, a window perhaps? And judging by the location of it it means that I must be in a basement. But where exactly?

“Interesting, and did you notice those crates over there? See those symbols? It does look familiar, it's a little faded but...” my conscience pondered, his voice trailing off into silence as he mumbled to himself. Craning my neck to my left I spotted the boxes he was talking about, as well as the faded markings on the wooden cubes. Sure it was faded, but I recognized the symbols.

“The Rusty Horseshoe's Swill Inc” was stamped in not so eloquent letters across the crates. No way, Mortar brought me here of all places? But this place was closed down...oh, so that's your game?” a faint smirk threatened to stretch across my lips, a single half hearted chuckle escaped my lips. “What pony would expect to look for me in a placed closed down by the government? Nopony would think somepony would be dumb enough to hide here, except for Mortar. He probably brought me here for two reasons, for a place familiar to him and a setting for his scene of poetic vengeance.

What a overdramatic, toothless drama king.

But what am I going to do now? I cut these ropes off with a stray piece of glass and then what? There isn't exactly a open window or door for me to escape out of. And Mortar is a unicorn, he can easily overpower me without breaking a sweat. Image after image of what I could do popped in my head one after another. Each picture a situation where I end up losing, not one premonition ended with me coming out on top.

"Well I got nothing" grumbled my conscience.

“How incredibly helpful. There has got be something we can do...”

Elsewhere...

It's been nearly an hour and a half that I have been sitting here. One hour and a half of waiting for her to come back. What's taking her so long? It's just a scroll, I even put it out in the open. Granted, I did put it on top of a precariously high shelf...but still! Surely finding that scroll shouldn't have taken no more than twenty minutes at the most. Where is she? Dinner is getting cold...

With a sigh I regarded the two lonely bowls of soup in front of me with chagrin. The steam long departed from the meals, leaving behind cold soup untouched. I'll have to reheat these later, what a waste. They'll lose the flavor if I do that, but it's better than nothing, right? But before I could think any more melancholy thoughts the sleeping dragon on the couch began to stir.

Spike stretched and yawned as he woke up. His green eyes fluttered open to meet my own.

“Morning Twi, did you and Cheerilee have a great dinner? Spike asked, a large yawn escaped his toothy maw as he spoke.

“It's still nighttime, Spike. You've been asleep for little over an hour and Cheerilee is still out” I explained to the purple dragon with another sigh.

“Really? Well that's a bummer, I guess you really hid that sucker pretty well then. Maybe you should go check on her?” Spike said as he got off the couch and scampered off into the kitchen. A clink and a clang soon followed him, followed by the smell of coffee. Looks like he's making himself at home, I'm sure Cheerilee won't mind, hopefully.

“And while you do that, I'll make some coffee for you two. I should...I should...” Spike never finished his sentence as a loud snore came from inside the kitchen. Looks like Cheerilee and I aren't the only ones that will be needing that coffee.

“I may as well go see what's holding her up. I'm starting to get worried” my words seem to wake the little dragon as the sound of something crashing emanated from the kitchen again.

“W-What's going on? What year is it?” sputtered Spike as he popped up from behind the counter. His eyes bearing little bags underneath them.

“Nothing's wrong, Spike. I said that I am going to go check on Cheerilee. Just in case something happened” my worried words only made Spike scoff exaggeratedly while he rubbed the sleep from his eyes.

“I'm sure she is fine, just go get her before she drives herself crazy trying to find that scroll!” letting out what felt like the thousandth sigh of the evening I followed Spike's advice and left Cheerilee's home. Yet I didn't make it past the welcome mat when I caught sight of something curious, something out of place. Just a few feet away from the front door lay a letter, my letter and it was open. Even more curious was that a satchel lay next to it, it's contents tumbled about the ground. Did somepony drop this in a hurry, or was there a struggle of some kind?

“Did somepony read my letter and bolt off or something? That is just plain rude!” I growled while focusing my magic to envelope both the envelope and satchel. I floated them over into the light of Cheerilee's home for a better look. Dropping the satchel down on the ground before me I noticed something peaking out from within. And what I saw unnerved me, it was the scroll I sent Cheerilee to find.

She was here, but where did she go? Did she get cold feet after reading the contents? Was my letter too forward? Did somepony kidnap her? Nah, that's just silly but...

More and more unpleasant thoughts filled my head, I started to feel the panicky feeling arise from just the mere notion of something terrible happening to my marefriend. Bothered by my own troublesome thoughts I pushed back the heavy feeling in my gut as I examined the torn letter carefully.

“Why is this all torn up? Did she...” I thought aloud as I looked over the torn scraps that was my letter. Suddenly a spark shot out of the crumpled mess, magic. With a raised eyebrow I poked the letter with my own magic. Cautiously I conjured a bubble around the torn item. A shield that I would use for...explosive experiments. Just in case my hunch was right, and dear Celestia I hope it's not.

Almost instantly as my magic probed letter it exploded in a shower of sparks and lights. Leaving the remains of an already chewed up letter to turn to cinders. As the ashes fell to the ground so did my heart. Somepony cast a spell on my letter, a knockout spell by the looks of it, and a shoddy one at that. But it definitely has been used once already.

“If somepony did this, then that means...Spike!” without a second thought I rushed back inside and shouted my assistant's name. Immediately Spike barged out of the kitchen and stood at attention. A apron far to big for him draped over his little form.

“What? Where's the fire, Twilight?” Spike stammered.

“I need you to send a letter to Celestia, now!” I ordered him as I began to pace the living room.

“W-What? But why?”

“No time to explain, find some paper. Scratch that, it doesn't have to be paper, anything you can write on! Just find a pen and get to it!”

“Got it!” as Spike nodded he ran off. Not even a minute later he came back with a piece of paper and pen in claw.

“Alright, start writing. Dear Princess Celestia, I have an urgent need of a platoon royal guards to be sent to Ponyville. There has been a kidnapping and I fear for the life of the pony at stake. I need only six guards at the most, one for each of my friends and I. I know it is late in the night but I desperately need your assistance, I promise to explain everything later. Please send the guards to my home at the library at your greatest leisure. Your faithful student, Twilight Sparkle” as I finished my sentence I gave Spike a nod and he burnt the letter.

“What was that all about? Who got kidnapped?”

“I think it was Cheerilee, there was a letter outside and-look, there's no time to explain right now. I want you to go out and look for Rarity, Pinkie Pie and Applejack. Tell them there is an emergency and I want them to gather at the library. Look, I know this is very sudden but I promise to tell you everything later, okay?”

Spike gave me one final worried filled look as he nodded and took off running. Now all that is left is to go get Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash. As I left Cheerilee's house and locked the door behind me I berated myself for involving my friends in all of this. Especially involving them in something so serious at this hour, I hope they will understand. What am I thinking? They're my friends, of course they will!

With that thought I spread my wings and took off to my first stop, Rainbow's house. As I took to the skys I cursed at the sudden pain in my joints. I keep forgetting the number one rule, always stretch before flight. But I had to keep moving, I can deal with the soreness later! And so after what felt like a few agonizing minutes I arrived at Rainbow's cloud home.

“Please be home, please be home, please be home!” I muttered to myself as I knocked on her door. Nopony answered after a few seconds and I knocked again and again. All of a sudden the sound of something crashing was heard from withing followed by a familiar raspy voice cursing aloud. A few moments later and a very disgruntled Rainbow Dash opened the door. Her eyes already set on her death glare but it immediately faltered at the sight of me.

“Twilight? What are you doing here, do you have any idea what time it is? It's like, midnight or something!” the rainbow maned mare said with a whine.

“I know it's late and I am sorry. But something bad has happened. I need your help!” I begged the mare, hoping to the stars above that she would agree. I knew she would, but sometimes the stubborn pegasus would need a pretty damn good reason to ruin her power naps.

“What? What happened? Is Fluttershy hurt or something? What's up?” asked Rainbow Dash, now fully awake at the sound of bad news. Her wings flared open, ready to charge ahead at a moments notice.

“I don't have time to explain right now. I'll tell you everything on the way to Fluttershy's house” and with that I took off flying.

“Hey! Wait a second!” called out the pegasus behind me, the sound of her wings flapping furiously to keep up. As Rainbow Dash caught up I explained everything to her. By the time I had caught her up we arrived at Fluttershy's cabin. The lights where out and not a single animal was to be seen. I mentally berated myself for bothering my friends in all of this but I needed their help. As Rainbow Dash and I landed on her front porch I knocked on the door.

“This is so bucked up, who would kidnap Cheerilee? Scootaloo tells me she's such a chill teacher. I promise you we'll find her, and what is taking Fluttershy so long!?” Rainbow grunted as she banged her hoof against the door. I rolled my eyes at her actions and heard what sounded like Fluttershy shriek from within the cabin. It didn't take long for the front door to creak open slightly.

“Y-Yes? Who i-is it?” stuttered the yellow mare.

“It's us, Fluttershy. I know it is late but I need your help in something major. Cheerilee has been kidnapped” at the sound of the word kidnapped Fluttershy gasped and creaked open the door fully revealing her night gowned self.

“Oh my, that is just terrible! What do you need me to do? Should I get some animals to help? I know just th-”

“Now's not the time, Shy! Let's go!” Rainbow groaned as she hooked her legs around the mare and took flight. Silently I followed the bickering duo all the way back to Ponyville. Now all that's left us for Spike to gather everypony else. After a short flight we arrived to the scene of Apple Jack, Pinkie Pie and Rarity chatting among themselves with Spike pacing. They all looked up to see us land, each of there faces locked into one emotion, worry. And then I spotted somepony I had not expected, Scootaloo was among my friends. What is she doing awake at this hour?

“There ya are Twilight! What in the hay is happening, Spike said something about somepony getting kidnapped! What in the name that of all that is holy that you had us wake up at this forsaken hour?”

“Indeed! I demand to know what is going on as well! Spike awoke me from the most beautiful dream and I-”

“I had a dream too! Gummy was talking and there were monster cakes doing some weird voodoo or something! It was weird!” All five of us stopped to stare at the pink party pony with raised eyebrows.

“What?” she squeaked, tilting her head at us with a raised eyebrow of her own.

“Right, well I gathered you all here today for a good reason. Cheerilee has been kidnapped, earlier tonight I sent her out to get something for me from the library. She didn't come back, when I went to go look for her I found a letter. More specifically it was my own letter I had left for her and it had been tampered with a knockout spell. I found that it had been used recently, and Cheerilee is gone so...”

I began to trail off listing all sorts of situations that could happen in my head. Too many to say out loud, but my silence only caused my friends to panic. Each one bickering among themselves about their own solutions.

“Well ah say we go find her! We ain't doing much sitting here panicking when we could be out lookin for your her!” Applejack said sounding annoyed at the idea of us wasting time. And so was I.

“I concur with Applejack! Every minute we spend here bickering could be spent on a search!” Rarity added with a flip of her mane.

“Believe me, I understand completely. But we can't leave yet, I still haven't gotten a letter back from Celestia. I asked for her help earlier in sending some guards to accompany us” I pondered aloud, wondering what was taking her so long to write a letter back.

“Pfft, guards? We can handle ourselves! Let's just go and tear down every single house down in Ponyville if we have to!” Rainbow said with her chest puffed out and her wings splayed out defiantly. We all let out a sigh at our rainbow maned friend. Even without words we all knew that busting down everypony's door wouldn't do us any good.

“Um, why don't we just let the guards deal with this? They should be here any minute, and I don't think it would be safe for us...” Fluttershy's words dissipated to mere mumbling, perhaps in her rethinking her words for the moment.

“Let's all quiet down, let me think for a-” A loud burp interrupted me, we all turned around to see Spike grasping a scroll in his claws. Worldessly I took it and quickly read it out loud.

“Dear Twilight, this is most unusual for you to ask such a request. However, I trust in your judgment and have sent a group of royal guards just like you had asked. They will be there soon and I do hope you will regale me with the details of this situation later. Whatever you are doing, please be careful. Sincerely, Princess Celestia”

I felt a little guilty reading the letter, Celestia must be worried sick over my sudden actions but I promised her I would explain, and that will have to suffice for now. Now all we had to do was wait for the guard to arrive, I hope they get here soon. Seconds ticked away a fully minute had passed, how long would it take for the guard to reach Ponyville? At fully speed it may as well take twenty minutes at the most.

Twenty minutes wasted, I can't have that. And just when I was about to say, buck it, Pinkie Pie suddenly shrieked.

“My Pinkie Sense is tingling! Something good is on the way, I think!”

No sooner than Pinkie had spoken had a chariot landed in front of the library. I counted six guards along with the two driving the chariot. Quickly they lined up in front of me, bowing in unison. I still can't get over that Pinkie sense of hers.

“Princess, we are here at your command. What are your orders?” spoke on guard in front, presumably the captain of the group.

“I want each of you to accompany my friends, you, go with Fluttershy!” I ordered one particularly muscular guard and then to Fluttershy. The stallion said nothing but merely nodded as he took his place by a cowering Fluttershy. But noticing she was afraid of his rather large self, he muttered something to her, no doubt about animals, which set her at ease. One down, five to go. Finally the last guard, a gangly looking thing, I assigned to Pinkie Pie.

As soon as the poor guard got withing hugging reach Pinkie Pie of course, hugged the living hell out of him. It's going to be a very long night for that poor guy.

“Alright, now I want each of you to search Ponyville high and low for Cheerilee. Rainbow Dash, you take to the skies and look out from above. Fluttershy, I want you to check around near the Everfree forest. Applejack you go downtown along with Rarity, and Pinkie Pie?”

“Yes, captain?” Pinkie stood at attention, a hoof raised in salute.

“Go around and use that Pinkie sense of yours!”

“Roger dodger! C'mere, mister guard!” and with their orders given to them we all parted ways to search for Cheerilee. Just as I was about to leave I received a tap on my shoulder. Turning around I found a hovering Scootaloo, a look of seriousness upon her face.

“And what about me? Where do I go? Can I go with you? Give me something, Twilight!” said the orange filly with her hoof raised in mock salute.

“I'm sorry Scootaloo, but you are going back home. This is far too dangerous for a filly like you to come along” as soon as my words left my mouth Scootaloo let out a loud sigh.

“Aw, what? But Cheerilee's missing! I want to find her just as bad as you do! She may be your marefriend, but she's my mom!” what? Mother? Was Cheerilee going to adopt her? Is that what Cheerilee wanted to talk to me about before she left?

“Scootaloo, listen, I want to bring you alon-”

“Stop trying to baby me! I'm coming along and that is final! I may be a kid, but I can still hold my own!” Scootaloo spoke with such heated defiance in her voice, her eyes blazing with determination. Slap some armor on her and she'd blend in with the royal guard just fine.

“Alright, alright you can come along. But stay by my side at all times okay?” with a resigned sigh I motioned for her to take the spot on the ground next to me. Scootaloo cheered, pumping a hoof in the air as she took residence by my side.

“You won't regret this, I promise! Now let's go find Cheerilee!” Scootaloo puffed out her chest as she saluted my guard and I. Looking over to my still stoic faced guard I whispered to him.

“Keep a close eye on her, even if we get separated. Promise me you won't let her out of your sight, she can be a feisty one” my guard nodded once and he immediately began watching Scootaloo. His eyes studying the little orange pegasus with curiosity before whispered a “yes ma'm”. good, he may have questions but at least he follows orders. Even if said orders lowered him down to a glorified, armored nanny. In the end I can take care of myself, this guard is more for Scootaloo than anypony else.

“Now then let's get going, you two stick tight by my side. We're going to the not so nice side of Ponyville. Without further ado we began our search for Cheerilee.

“You think that's where we'll find her?” Scootaloo asked, a mix of curiosity and worry in her tone. I gave her a reassuring smile as I fired up a spell. One spell that I had been practicing recently for a situation like this. And one that I hoped with all my might that I would never have to experience. A purple globe radiated around us in it's artificial light. It cast a warm pleasant aura, a nice balance to the dark and dreary darkness of tonight.

Reaching into my satchel I pulled out a small vial filled with purple hairs. Uncapping the vial I emptied it's contents into the glowing orb. The hairs sizzled and popped causing the globe to glow green for an instant before hovering forward. Seemingly on it's own will.

“See this? This is a tracking spell that can help us find her. Using her bio organic frequency found in her hair from this vial. I can search particular wavelengths in the air to...”

“Give me the short version, Twi. You're losing me and I don't think we have time for a magic lesson” Scootaloo grumbled dryly. I scoffed at the filly while I thought of a simpler explanation. Not to mention I feel a little hurt, I never get the chance to explain these things my way. Philistines!

“It's a spell that will hover towards Cheerilee's approximate location. The closer we get, the faster it will travel. Basically it's like a floating seeing eye dog that will hunt for Cheerilee's scent. However, I wish I had a blood sample, it would make the spell far more potent and effective” I explained, hoping the dumbed down version would be enough. Not that she was ignorant by any means, I just hope it made sense.

“Why didn't you just say that before? Bah whatever, let's go!” Scootaloo's words caused my guard to let out a soft chuckle. However he snapped shut at my less than pleased look. Yep, definitely a bunch of philistines, this is not the time to joke around! Nopony ever appreciates the fine arts anymore. Anyways. “Oh, and why do you have her hair in a vial thingy?”

Buck, I really hoped she didn't ask. Here we go.

“I uh, I just took some hair samples from Cheerilee when she was sleeping one night. It was purely for research purposes, I swear!” try as I might I couldn't stop the oncoming blush from appearing on my face. And my little reaction only made their chuckles transform into full blown laughter. At least my actions raised their spirits a little bit. Sigh.

“Let's just get back to the task at hand. This is no time for joking!” I yelled, causing both of my companions to jump back in surprise. I went to say sorry but I held my tongue, there was no time for pleasantries. “Anyways, let's hope my little spell can find Cheerilee soon. Come on little guy, find her!”

Some time later...

It's been twenty minutes since we first started our search, and my spell hasn't changed course at all since the beginning. The globe, whom Scootaloo has nicknamed “Glowy” has been going on a straight path forward, only occasionally taking a left or right turn here and there. Little by little the ever growing sense of dread hovered over our little group. Why was it taking so long? Was Cheerilee even in this part of town, or even in Ponyville? There is a limit as to how far this spell can track.

Have we been wasting our time? Are we too late?

No! Stop thinking like that! Maybe the others have already found her? And it hasn't been an hour yet, calm down! Just as I was about to berate myself for doubting myself I felt something nudge against me. I looked to the origin to see Scootaloo, a reassuring smirk on her face.

“Don't worry, Twilight. We will find her, I have a good feeling that Glowy will catch her scent. Never ignore a good feeling!” Scootaloo tried her best to reassure me and I just gave her a false smile to lighten the mood. I can't get rid of the dread that hovered over me, are we already too late in searching for her?

“This little filly is right, ma'm. You have the best of the best of the royal guard along with the elements of harmony bearers searching for this, Cheerilee. With respect, there is no need to be a complete worry wart, princess. We will find her, don't give up!” both Scootaloo and my guard smiled. And in the end I couldn't stop my lips from curling up into a grin as well.

They're right, I feel so stupid. Why am I even doubting myself in all of this? Everything is going to be alright. By Celestia it has to be!

“Thank you, you two are something else. Let's get back on track! Onward!”

And so with newfound vigor I marched on with Scootaloo and my guard, whom I learned his name was Brand, by my side. But all of a sudden, as if charged by our regained vigor “Glowy” suddenly picked up speed, yet he never changed direction. Wherever Cheerilee is, it's forward that is for sure. Staying vigilant in case of a change in Glowy's course I found my eyes wandering the area around us. Everywhere I looked I was met with shadows and dark alleys. The light emanating from Glowy created ominous shadows that seemed to taunt us with their wicked contortions. And just for a moment that feeling of doubt threatened to fill my mind. But I trudged on, intent on finding my beloved, my Cheerilee.

I hope the others are doing well in their search, if I don't find Cheerilee I can count on my friends in finding her. I have to remember to take them all on a girls night out and thank the ever living tartarus out of them for waking them up so late. Especially Fluttershy, this whole thing has to be a wreck on her nerves. I'll be sure to make it up for her, nopony should have to deal with a situation like this. I just wish this never happened, I would be safe at home with Cheerilee enjoying a nice warm dinner otherwise.

Where did things go so wrong? Ugh, there I go again thinking gloomy thoughts! Think positive! I'll find her in no time at all, just have to keep searching...

“Twilight! Glowy's doing something!” my eyes snapped back to the glowing orb and it's now erratic movements. The orb shook rapidly before shooting off in one direction like a speeding bullet. Our little group gave chase to Glowy as it snaked its way through alleyways to streets to even the rooftops. Where was it going? Did it finally catch onto Cheerlee's scent? Whatever the reason, it is going to where it wants to go, and it is doing so at a extremely fast pace.

“Princess! Where in the world is it taking us?” shouted my guard in between pants. I glanced back for a second to see the poor stallion struggling to keep up pace with Scootaloo on his back. Turning back to Glowy I saw that it stood still, floating in front of an familiar old building.

“The Rusty Horsehoe” I announced, eyeing the building with contempt. The memory of Cheerilee nearly taken advantage by Mortar flashed in my head. What a horrible night that could have been.

“Do you think she's inside?” Scootaloo wondered aloud.

“Maybe, Brand? Please secure the area, look out for any signs of anything suspicious” I ordered the stallion without taking my eyes off of the old building.

“Yes ma'am!” Brand saluted before walking out of sight, intent on accomplishing the task given to him. Now for Scootaloo.

“Scootaloo?” I said the filly's name aloud causing her to immediately stand at full attention.

“Yeah?”

“Stay with him, and don't do anything reckless. Understood?” my words caused her to grimace but she nodded once, albeit with obvious disdain.

“...fine” and off she went. Tailing behind my guard with a huff leaving me to investigate the bar. Speaking off the bar, let's see why Glowy stopped here of all places. Would Cheerilee be here? The door's are boarded up as well as the windows. It's just as abandoned as I had left it weeks ago when I shut this place down. I wonder...

Taking a look at my spell, which was now bumping itself against the front doors, it was safe to say she was here. My spells never fail, except on some occasion, but this time I am sure of it. She is here, and so might be her kidnapper as well...

Only one way to find out, let's see if I can't get rid of these boarded up barricades. Focusing my magic around the wooden boards I prepared to tear them off when suddenly “Glowy” took off again. This time in the opposite direction of the bar. What in the world? Was there a glitch in my spell? With those thoughts in mind I took off after the speeding orb.

Something told me to stay at the bar, my gut feeling screamed at me to recheck the bar. But my rational side irked me to pursue my spell for Cheerilee. When has my rational side of thinking ever been wrong? I just hope Scootaloo and Brand won't be too upset if we split up for the time being. What can go wrong?

Meanwhile...

I watched as Mortar's horn stopped glowing, his spell cast and complete. But what was the spell exactly? And why the hell is Twilight leaving?! What the buck?!

“Well that was a tad too close for comfort, can you imagine how lucky you could have been? It's a good thing I cast a spell to throw her off our tail eh? But think about it, Your marefriend, the princess and her guard busting down my doors, it's a shame they didn't poke around here any longer huh? Glad the universe is finally siding with me for once! Anyways, now where were we? Oh yes, an eye for an eye, right? Poppet?”

“Mph! Mph!” I screamed, trying my hardest to cry for help behind this damned gag he conjured with his filthy magic. But it was to no avail, Mortar's magic proved too strong for my words to breach it. Mortar on the other hoof just laughed at my attempts to scream for help as he lumbered over to me. His face hovering inches away from mine, his heavy musk of his alcohol breath burned my nostrils.

“Quit struggling, you're just going to give yourself a fit! And you wouldn't want to tire yourself out too quickly, poppet. Now where did I leave that special something? You sit tight, don't go anywhere my sweet” I rolled my eyes at his vain attempt at comedy as he left my side to search for...something. No doubt this “something” would be his tools he mentioned earlier. I shuddered at the thought, the very idea of what such tools he could be searching for.

Please don't find them...whatever they are.

“Aha! There you are!”

Buck. Me.

“Almost didn't find ya! Exclaimed my captor as he returned to me with a rusty brown tool box floating by his side. I watched fearfully as he sat on his haunches, a creepy look on his face, one of disturbing giddiness. Those beady brown eyes never braking their gaze on me as he flicked the tool box open. He chuckled, his horn lit up and several objects rose from his little box of horrors. Spread out before me was a hammer, a filer tool of some sort, a tool driver, and a pair of pliers. All of them were rusty as hell, fanbuckingtastic, torture and tetanus.

“Which one do you prefer? Personally I like the filer whooziwatzit for it's exquisite accuracy. Makes for a quick and easy job...if done right with care of course. But the hammer is, hey why aren't ya-oh that's right! Silly me!” suddenly there was a flash from Mortar's horn and just like that my gag was gone. Jeez my jaw hurts like a motherbucker.

“Better?” never in my life have I ever wanted to buck somepony in their face so much right now.

“Buck you”

“Buy me dinner first and then we'll talk, any who, the tools. What was I-right, the hammer monologue. Ugh, I had this whole thing planned out and everything. Just pretend we're starting over, eh poppet?” Mortar droned on as he eyed his tools with disgusting child like glee.

"Well he's gone officially insane" gee, what was your first clue, oh all knowing drag queen in my head?

“Ahem, but I think the filer is too easy. Somepony like you needs something extra special special tool. A hammer? Too brutish, the screwdriver? Far too obvious. However these pair of pliers?” I watched as one by one each tool fell to the ground. Leaving behind a single floating pair of pliers, aimed right towards me.

“Ah, ah, I saw that look! I knew you would love my choice, that flash of fear in your eyes! Good, keep fearing the little old me, now listen here, I believe in the old saying, an eye for an eye. You've got your job back after I stole it from you, fair is fair. Then you had to go and knock me teeth out of me gob, that little move of yours made it personal...” and there he goes monologuing again. Something tells me when he finishes he won't be leaving for another cup of tea.

This is it, this is how I am going to die? Strapped to a chair to be tortured to death by my deranged ex for Celestia knows how long.

"Don't give up! We can still-"

“Can still what? Magically will these ropes off of me and fly out of here on my nonexistent wings? I don't have a lot of options here!”

"Don't sass me, don't give up yet..." silence, that's all I had to think.

“Yeah I wish. Damnit don't cry, don't cry in front of this bastard. Don't give him the satisfaction...don't cry. Celestia bucking damnit, I won't ever see Twilight again, Scootaloo too. I am so bucked, or so I thought as I spotted an orange blur dart into the room.

“What in the?” I thought, scanning the room with my eyes for that blur. While Mortar kept doing his monologue I kept looking for the mystery blur. Was I just seeing things? Right when I was about to notch it off as nothing I spotted somepony I never thought I would see again. Scootaloo! What in the world is she doing here? How did she even get inside?

“Stay calm. I got this!” was what she said, or rather mouthed with her lips as she gave me a reassuring look. I watched wordlessly as the little pegasus kept her eyes glued on the mad stallion while she snuck around. I nearly rolled my eyes at the sight of Scootaloo performing aerial flips in and around the furniture of the basement. Like a cat she winded to and fro, cover to cover sneaking ever so closer to Mortar and I. So as Mortar kept droning on, Scootaloo kept up her little ninja charade.

As Scootaloo moved she kept giving me reassuring glances with every hoofstep. What is she planning? Where is Twilight? Don't tell me she came here all by herself?

“...and that is why this is only fair, poppet” I snapped back to Mortar, his eyes scrutinizing me for a reaction. Quickly glancing over to Scootaloo I noticed her giving me the old “just go with it” look. And so I obliged my little rescuer, time to bring out my inner actress.

“Oh Sweet Celestia, please don't hurt me! I'll do anything, I'm worth more to you intact, I promise I can make it up to you. Please, anything you want! Just name it! Please...” and now for the kicker!

"Queue the crocodile tears, just like in your novels!" cheered my conscience, let's hope this works!

“I want to live! I'm going to be a mother, I have somepony to love. Just let me go and I won't bring this up to the guard. I'll just tell them I got lost someplace. Don't you have any compassion in your heart? I know some small part of you still cares, still loves...” of course I already knew the answer but I had to keep up this cringe worthy charade for a little while longer. Anything to give Scootaloo time for...whatever she was planning.

And judging by the winks Scootaloo was giving me I was about to find out. Mortar's dry laughter tore my attention away from Scootaloo and right back to his ugly mug.

“Is that the best you can come up with? Tell me, did you pull that little gem out of one of those god awful romance trash you read? I gotta say that it was well worth a laugh, but we both know I aint the kind of stallion you think I am” oh don't worry, I do.

“Jokes aside, shall we begin? I promise this will only hurt a lot for a few seconds...” suddenly my jaw opened by itself, that familiar cold feeling from before surrounded my muzzle. I could do nothing but watch Mortar come at me with his horn a glow. Those rusty pliers inching closer and closer to my gaping maw.

Whatever you're going to do, do it now, Scootaloo!

“Dynamic entry!” without warning Scootaloo canonballed herself straight into Mortar's unsuspecting back. Her battle cry deafening as she wrapped herself around her target's neck and before the poor bastard could react she was already pummeling him without mercy. I watched in awe as my little filly punched and kicked the crazy stallion all the while yelling every curse word in the book.

“That's it! Get him, sock him in the eye! Good, now go for his neck!” I cheered all the while Scoolaloo unleashed utter hell on Mortar. And right when things started looking up they went crashing down in an instant. My cheers turned to screams as Scootaloo was thrown across the room, her entire form bathed in Mortar's magic. Her fragile body slammed against the far off wall with a sickening smack. I could do nothing but scream her name as she fell to the ground like a ragdoll, still and unmoving.

“Scootaloo! Scootaloo, come on! Get up! Scootaloo...” my anguished cries fell on deaf ears. I could only stare as she lay there motionless, not even a twitch came from her. Fresh new tears ran down my cheeks, no, this can't be happening. “No, no, no! She's not, she can't be-”

“Ah shut your gob, poppet! Well, what a feisty little lass she is ain't she? So is this your rescue party? Honestly I expected more, what a pitiful thing she is. Must have been the runt of the litter where she came from...” Mortar said thoughtfully, his grey magic lifting Scootaloo just before his eyes. He examined her still form just before dropping Scootaloo to the ground like an unwanted doll. I couldn't look away, I can't tell if she's alive or not. If only I wasn't tied down, I could check for her pulse...

“Ah, ah! No time for tears poppet. We haven't even started the party yet. Oh and be happy I didn't bring that runt of yours into all of this, it's not my fault she bit off more than she could chew. Law of nature and all that, she's a runt anyway” how can he be so cruel? Disregarding life like this, what happened to you, Mortar?

“You're a monster” I choked, struggling to say those simple words through my tears glaring daggers at the monster of a stallion before me.

“Thanks for the compliment, now are you done? Or will I have to suffer your oh so annoying cries for the rest of our evening?” I said nothing, what else was there to say? Why fight this, Scootaloo's gone, Twilight isn't going to find me. I guess this time, I don't get a happy ending.

"Just-"

“No, I'm done” and with that stoic thought I hung my head as I waited for what was coming to me. This is it, I thought as I heard Mortar's hoof steps come closer and closer. The tell tale buzzing of magic being used, this is it.

“AAAAEEEGHHHAAAH!” a blood curdling scream filled the room, and surprisingly it wasn't mine. Snapping my gaze back to Mortar I saw the oddest sight I have ever seen. Mortar thrashed about the room, running back and forth like a madstallion possessed. Just then for a split second I saw why, there hanging on his left ear was Scootaloo.

"Is that?"

“Scootaloo?!” to my greatest surprise I saw the reason why Mortar screamed in agony. There hanging on his left ear was Scootaloo, her mouth clamped tightly on the spot.

“Get off! Get the buck off!” Mortar squealed like a pig while he tried his hardest to shake off Scootaloo. But no matter how hard he thrashed, no matter which way he went she never let go. And with every passing second Mortar's screams grew louder, and his movement more erratic. Again I was in awe at the sight, I'm speechless!

“Son of a-BUCK!” all of a sudden a sickening squelching noise filled my ears and the sight of blood spurting like a sprinkler filled my sight. Mortar finally dislodged Scootaloo from his head...and his ear along with her. As Mortar collapsed to cover his now bleeding head, Scootaloo stood back on her hooves spitting a crumpled piece of flesh on the ground.

“Blech! Grody! I can't believe I just did that!” Scootaloo spat as she wiped blood off of her lips. I didn't either, did she really do what I think she just did? My goodness that is a lot of blood.

“M-M-M-My...did you just bucking bite me bucking ear off?!” Mortar stammered, fear in his voice as his eyes slowly trailed down to the bloody remains of his once intact ear. His pupils widened instantly at the sight of it, his lips quivering in fear or was it anger?

“YOU BUCKING DID! YOU DIRTY LITTLE CUNT!” Mortar squealed in the highest pitched voice I have ever heard him yell in. Yep, definitely anger, with a dash of fear.

“Yeah I did, and let me tell you it was disgusting! You taste like failure!” Scootaloo taunted as she circled the stunned stallion, his hooves ever so carefully cradling his wound.

“Y-Y-YOU BITCH!” Mortar roared as he lashed out with his magic only to miss Scootaloo by that much. Scootaloo only laughed and continued to taunt the now ranting Mortar with ease. For a second I felt a little bad for Mortar, but only for a second.

“What's wrong? Can't focus? Where's the big bad stallion, huh?” Scootaloo's taunting sent Mortar over the edge as he charged her. His horn aimed straight for her.

“Scootaloo!” I screamed, expecting the worse to come to pass. But Scootaloo simply side stepped the mad stallion. A crash and a thud later Mortar was out like a light. The cause was due to him smashing his skull into the back wall. Horn first, might I add.

“He's going to feel that one in the morning, you okay, Scootaloo?” Scootaloo nodded her head once at me while she untied me. I let out a sigh of relief at the sensation of the newfound freedom around my hooves. As I stretched out my limbs I couldn't help but feel shaken up about all of this. Mortar's down for the count, but Scootaloo did all of this. Which brings a new question to mind, where is Twilight?

“Scootaloo, where's Twilight? Don't tell me you went out to find me all by yourself?” this time Scootaloo shook her head, no. Oh thank goodness!

“It's a long story, Twilight got this magic ball thingy to find you and we got here, then she split us up and...” as soon as she began explaining I already lost track of where she was going with this.

“You know what? It doesn't matter, all that matters is that you're okay. C'mere you!” sweeping up my little filly in my hooves I squeezed her as hard as I could. But then it hit me, this little filly did...that. My eyes glanced to the unconscious and very much bleeding Mortar and back to the orange pegasus in my grasp.

“And never, ever scare me like that again! I thought you were...” the exact moment when Scootaloo was thrown across the room flashed in my head. She looked so lifeless...

“B-But I'm fine! Geez, I might be young but I know how to hold my own!” despite Scootaloo's struggling I held fast to the whining filly, not willing to end my embrace on her.

“Now that is an understatement” I said as I wiped a few specks of blood off of her muzzle. I still can't believe she did that!

“An understatement, eh?” I froze, that voice, it can't be. Slowly I turned around with Scootaloo in tow to see a very much awake Mortar as well as the death glare he was giving us. My eyes flicked to the door behind him that he was blocking and to the floating knife beside him. I turned to shield Scootaloo from Mortar, it might as well be the last thing I do.

“An understatement?! You call this an understatement?!” Mortar yelled, pointing his knife at the bloody stump that used to be his ear. He was positively furious, and there was nowhere we could go. Perhaps I can distract him long enough for Scootaloo to escape? Damnit, we were so close!

“Buck torturing you, I'm gonna kill y-” suddenly the room was flooded with a bright light. My eyes stung even as I shut them closed, am I dead? Did Mortar fire a spell? I don't feel dead, I think.

'Good question, are we?' slowly I opened my eyes, fully expecting to see a knife to hit me. Except there was no knife, there wasn't any pain or death for that matter. Just the sight of a struggling Mortar underneath that big wooden door. And there standing like a knight in shining armor was her, Twilight Sparkle. Her horn ablaze in her magic and only now did I realize that she was the reason Mortar was struggling. Her magic squished the door on Mortar like an ant.

And Twilight? She was the boot, and she looked beyong pissed. Her eyes glowed a furiously bright white, her lips twisted into a stoic frown as she gazed down at the squirming stallion below.

“Twilight?” my voice shocked my marefriend out of her stupor. Her eyes dimmed down back to their purple splendor as they met my own. Tears started to flow down from them as she looked at me as if I was a mirage.

“C-Cheerilee?” before I could answer she dived bombed me, tumbling into Scootaloo and I as she squeezed us both in her grip.

“Thank goodness I found you two! I thought I lost you, I thought I...” whatever she was planning to say was drowned in her sobbing. I smiled, returning the favor as I hugged her back with Scootaloo in between us. Looking down to the pegasus I saw that she too was crying and now, so was I.

Nothing was said between the three of us, and there was no need for words now. This moment was enough.

"Hate to be that guy, but it feels like we forgot something huh?" my conscience was right, did we miss something? Mortar!

“Hey! You lot, hugging like a bunch of idgits! I ain't done wit-SLAM” shocked out of our little moment we all got up to see a stallion standing tall over Mortar with that door in his hooves. The very same door from before was now crumpled and bent. One didn't have to be a genius to put two and two together to realize why Mortar was out cold.

“Bucking finally, what a blowhard” the stallion sighed as he tossed his makeshift weapon to the side with a thud. Giving Mortar the once over he left the mad stallion behind and approached us with a raised eyebrow.

“I see you found her eh, princess? Are you all alright?” neither Scootaloo or I got a chance to say a word as Twilight slapped him with a resounding smack. Saying ouch would be a understatement.

“W-What-” stuttered the stallion, now flinching away in surprise from being smacked by his princess.

“What did I tell you before we split up? Answer me Brand!” I watched as Twilight circled the guard named Brand, eyeing him with squinted eyes, judging him harshly.

“To k-keep an eye on the filly, m-ma'am” Brand stammered, his eyes aimed straight forward. He didn't dare to look Twilight in the eye, and I don't blame him. A mad alicorn is something you don't want to deal with.

“And why didn't you? She could have been hurt! You let her out of your sight and look what nearly happened to her, to them both!”

“But they're safe, p-p-princess...”

“I don't want to hear it! And another thing!” seeing a perfect opportunity to interrupt I coughed loudly, catching both of their attention instantly.

“Twilight, it's okay. Scootaloo and I are fine, give the poor dear a break” I said, hoping she would listen to me and give Brand some slack, he did help. A little bit, the door crushing on Mortar especially my favorite part of his entrance.

Twilight disdainfully groaned as she returned to me, but not before casting a death glare at the guard. Scootaloo and I giggled at the scene, it's quite comical to say the least. Except for Brand, who just grumbled to himself while he looked over Mortar's limp body.

“W-Well then, what about this fellow? He's the perp, right?” Brand said, giving the limp form a kick.

“Why that is a very astute observation, what do you think you should do?” Twilight said, her tone cold as ice and filled with sarcasm.

“Wow, she's scary when she's in protect mode huh?” whispered Scootaloo, a hint of fear in her voice and I don't blame her. Twilight is one scary mare when she gets like this.

“No kidding, Scoots. Twilight, please stop pushing him so hard. Let's just go home” I said with a sigh as I made to stand, only to topple over myself.

“Ow” and that was putting it mildly. My legs are on fire, but at least I can still feel them. I'm just lucky Mortar didn't leave me tied up that tightly for long.

“Cheerilee! Are you alright? Can you walk?” Twilight asked, fear evident in her voice as she helped me back up. But as soon as I got back up I fell down, the pain is just too much. Looks like these wounds are here to stay for a while, fantastic.

"Well what do you expect, sugar? Wounds don't heal quick, this ain't a story you know! Get that checked out before you lose a leg or something!" spoke my conscience, his worried words causing my eyes to roll instantly. But like always, he did have a point. Best not to leave my limbs fate to chance. And I just want to go home to forget about all of this.

“I'm fine, but I'm afraid I won't be walking for a while. I just need to keep off my legs as much as possible so I don't strain them so much. There isn't any chance that we can get a stretcher or something?” I asked while carefully laying on my side so as to not put anymore pressure on my legs. Jeez this stings something fierce.

“I can get a stretcher, or we can carry her” suggested Brand, a sound idea. I don't like staying in here any longer than I have to however. This basement is way too bucking dusty!

“That's a stupid idea, she weighs a ton” joked Scootaloo.

“Very funny, next idea please. Let me know when you three think of something that gets me home” I grumbled sarcastically.

“Hush you, up you go!” suddenly I was surrounded in a purple aura as Twilight carefully placed me on her back. She didn't even flinch under my weight, either being an alicorn made one stronger or she's just trying to look tough. Either way this feels nice, romantic even if it weren't for this whole situation. “Better?”

“Better, off we go then?” I hummed, feeling my cheeks heat up at the sudden contact. And to think I may have never felt this feeling ever again, thank Celestia these three showed up when they did.

“Off we go then indeed, come you two” and so we left with Mortar in tow. Once we left the dreary hovel that was the bar we were greeted by Twilight's friends and the rest of her guards. Everypony, even the guards, gasped as they rushed over to see if I was ok.

“Oh my goodness, darling! Are you alright? Oh my those hooves, your mane! What did he do to you?”

“Geezy weezy! look at your legs! I bet that must hurt, I can make a party to make you feel better if you want! I'll make you a get well soon cake! Wow they're red! Look at them, guys!”

“Pinkie stop poking her, give her space to breathe! Wow her legs do look bad, where the buck is that Mortar guy? I want to give him a piece of my mind!” the rainbow maned speedster growled, her eyes looking for a certain stallion to pummel.

“Hold your horses Rainbow, beatin on that varmint ain't gonna fix the problem. No matter how much we all want to get a piece of that stallion. What matters is the health of our friend here, that Mortar feller can be dealt with later. And Speaking of the bastard, were is he?”

“Over here, I got him!” we all turned to see Brand dragging Mortar by the tail. With a flick of his head he tossed him in the middle of us with surprisingly little difficulty. The royal guard training must make them ripped beyond belief. But I'm getting off track, what are we going to do with Mortar?

“So we got him, what're we going to do with him? Any ideas, girls? Cause I got a few, but somethin tells me y'all got other ideas” Applejack thought, kicking a hoof against the very much unconscious Mortar. I for one wanted to knock the remaining teeth he had left to the stone age and toss him in a cell. But before I could say my piece, Twilight spoke up first.

“First of all we aren't going to lay a hand on him, he is a criminal in custody. Second, we will take him as well as Cheerilee to the hospital to have their wounds treated. I know you all want Mortar to get what's coming to him, but this isn't the way. Even though he has done terrible things, not treating him to a fair case is unethical. No matter how rotten to the core he is.”

Everpony agreed, nodding in unison except for Rainbow Dash who just huffed angrily. I was in the same boat as her, we all wanted to do what she was thinking. Mortar's lucky Twilight and the rest of us are good ponies or else I would make sure he would spend the rest of his days eating through a straw.

“Besides, Cheerilee is safe and that is all that matters. Quite frankly I think we all just want to send Mortar on to his deserved place in a cell and go to sleep, right girls?” again more nods. And so with that said we all left with Mortar in tow. Not much was said as we all made it to the hospital, everypony seemed tuckered out, except for Pinkie Pie who asked me question after question over what happened. After that we all went our separate ways, Twilight's friends left for home but the guards stayed behind with us. Half of them stayed outside and the other half escorted Mortar, Twilight and I inside to check in.

We were instantly taken in by the nurses whom led us to a room for treatment. It was a fairly normal patient room, a cot for you to lay on and the scattered essentials for doctors.

“I will be outside, princess. Let me know if you need anything” said a nurse who I didn't catch her name, nonthe less she left us with a bow. As we were left alone I felt the familiar tingle of Twilight's magic encasing my body as she carried me to the cot. Ever so carefully she lay me down and gazed at me with tired eyes. The fur just below them still stained with fresh tears.

“You look tired, Twilight. You can snuggle with me if you want. It's been a long night, and I didn't even make it to second base” I tried my best to clear the air of uncertainty and thankfully it worked. A small smile crept up on her face as she nuzzled me.

“I'm glad to see you're still okay. For a while there I thought I wouldn't find you in time...” fresh new tears threatened to break free but she still kept that melancholy smile.

“You and me both, but I think we have to give a little more praise to our daring hero over here” we both looked over to Scootaloo who smiled shyly at us. And to think this little filly could be so brave, protecting me from Mortar the way she did.

“Remind me not to get on your bad side, Scootaloo. I think you have a griffon in your family tree, don't you think so Cheerilee?” Twilight chuckled and so did we. Unfortunately our laughter came to an end as a knock on the door ended the moment.

“May I come in?” a mare's voice asked, although it was muffled I could already tell who it was.

“Yes ma'am” and with that the door opened to reveal nurse Redheart, a familiar face and a drinking buddy of mine. Long story short, she can drink anypony under the table, most of the time.

“Hello everyone, and hello your majesty” Redheart bowed before turning her attention to me, curiosity obvious in her gaze. She said nary a word while she looked me over, her expert hooves swept over me. Poking and prodding me gently as she examined my legs.

“Let me know if anything hurts” her bedside manner was calming and professional. You can tell she has been doing this for a long time. But as she began testing my joints I felt the same burning pain sweep back up them.

“Right there, geez” I groaned, biting back the urge to squirm in agony. It took every ounce of willpower not to cry. I can't believe it still hurts like this, damnit, Mortar. I looked over at Scootaloo and Twilight for support. They both looked worried and so was I. Just how bad were the wounds? I really, really hope amputation doesn't come into play here. That's only for dead limbs and extreme cases, right?

But with every twitch I made, she stopped to write something down on her clipboard. Every time I held back a yelp she wrote a note. Just what was so damn interesting about my movements? Please don't let those notes be instructions on where to amputate...

'Calm down, you're getting overdramatic. Let the nurse do her thing' there wasn't much else I could do. So I listened to my conscience and endured for the next few minutes until Twilight spoke up.

“How bad is it? I know she was only tied up for a few hours so there can't be permanent damage. Redheart? Hello?” Twilight battered her with question after question while she paced the room.

“Princess, I know you are worried but I need silence to focus here. Please give me a moment. I am almost done checking her” Redheart calmly said, but with a hint of annoyance in her voice as she spoke. Twilight just grumbled something under her breath and Scootaloo rolled her eyes as she sat on her haunches. A few minutes of painful examination later Red Heart was finished. The room was silent as we watched anxiously as she scribbled away on that little clip board of hers.

With a click of her pen she looked to me, to Scootaloo to Twilight and then back to me. A expression of pure seriousness rested on her face. I looked to her eyes for reassurance and found none, she just gazed at me coldly. Uh oh.

“I'm sorry, Cheerilee but...” oh no, please don't say what I think your going to say!

“Your legs are pretty damaged, after poking you for a bit I didn't find the normal reactions. I suspect some nerves had been permanently damaged from the ropes. I am afraid we will have to amputate...” buck me! But one leg? I suppose I can live with that, wait. She's pausing, crap.

“All of your limbs, I am sorry...just kidding!” the room was silent until Redheart burst into laughter. My mouth fell to the ground, are you bucking kidding me?!

“Are you serious?” Scootaloo and I said simultaneously, Twilight just shook her head at Redheart's terrible joke. Seriously, who would joke about that?!

“Yes ma'am! Sorry for the scare, but I just couldn't resist! Your legs will be just fine, you will just have to stay off of them for a week or two and you will be right as rain! But I will call in a doctor to look you over for a second opinion though!” be still my beating heart. I am going to kill this mare, mark my words on all that is holy. Bucking. Hell.

“What? Why are you all looking at me like that? Geez, tough crowd!” Redheart laughed again before scribbling on another sheet of paper.

“However, kidding aside I will prescribe you pills for the pain. Nothing too strong, I recommend you take one every six hours, two if the pain gets worse. I doubt it will, but you can never be too careful. Here's the form, just take it to the front desk and they'll get you sorted out. Good evening to you all. A doctor will be with you shortly” Red Heart said her good byes as she handed a slip of paper to Twilight and made to leave. But before she could leave, Scootaloo tugged away at her tail. No doubt to get her attention.

“Um, you wouldn't happen to know what happened to that other dude that came in with us? Mortar was his name”

“Why yes I do, I didn't examine him but according to the nurses I talked to by his room? He broke a few ribs, has cuts here and there. But that isn't the shocking bit! He's missing half his right ear! Did you have a diamond dog with you or something?”

“Something like that” I chuckled all the while Scootaloo shot me a death glare. I was going to get beat up by a grade schooler, but it would be worth it.

“So she'll be fine to go home then? If so can we get a wheel chair for her please? After the doctor look her over of course”

“I think that would be lovely, although I think riding bareback on you would be far more therapeutic” Twilight blushed at my words all the while giving me the go ahead to politely shut the buck up

“So the rumors are true then? Well it looks like my boss owes me lunch tomorrow, anywho I will be back with a wheelchair! You three just hang tight!” and Red Heart left us to stew on our own thoughts. And mine were filled with just how our oh not so secret romance became so wildly known. Who spilled the beans?

“At this rate there will be a article about us on the Canterlot Daily. The princess and the teacher, a by the book romance. As if I needed that headache when I go eat lunch in the teacher's lounge” I rolled my eyes at the image in my head. Images of the other teachers noses deep in the pages of the morning newspaper. I can see it now, half of them snickering and half of them in awe. Both at my sexuality and at the idea of me dating royalty.

The impending cluster buck is looming on the horizon.

“I hardly think that this whole search and rescue operation is normal in most romance novels. It would be quite the conversation piece, wait until Celestia hears about this. I can't wait to write to her about Scootaloo's daring act of the night!” I can only imagine Celestia's reaction when she reads it. I hope her sister takes pictures.

“Yeah I know, I am pretty awesome. Just like Rainbow Dash! Maybe with a little less biting action, but still! Just tell the princess how cool I was! Maybe leave out the ear thing, it's kinda gross to talk about...” that's right, this little pegasus managed to pull off that little show. Wait, she bit Mortar, did she didn't swallow his blood did she? Knowing Mortar he would be blood type alcohol and drug positive to the max.

“That reminds me, you didn't swallow any blood, did you? If you did-”

“Bleh, don't remind me! No I didn't swallow his gross blood. But he tasted terrible! And jerkiness tastes pretty bad, I wouldn't recommend it” all of the tension in the air was gone just like that. Everything felt normal, well, as normal as things could get tonight.

“We three are pretty weird, aren't we? I don't think anypony in Ponyville can beat us on adventure stories. How can they top Scootaloo's daring bite attack?” I joked at Scootaloo's expense and received a jab in the ribs for it, worth it in my book every time.

“I guess we're pretty perfect together. The perfect family just a signature away huh? Oh! Oops...” the room went silent as Scootaloo trailed off into her own thoughts. Her eyes staring down at her hooves, avoiding our own.

"The jig is up, sugar. Time to spill the news to your honey! Open that can of worms! Be brave!"

“Twilight, we need to talk about some things. I was planning on telling you this, you know, before the kidnapping thing. I'm planning on adopting Scootaloo, I know it's sudden and all out of the blue but I jus-”

“I know all about it” well there goes half of my hastily planned speech.

“Oh, really? Well that is, that is...huh. It must sound crazy, we haven't even been going out long enough to think about raising foals. It must seem crazy, maybe it's...” crap, I've really done it now. Here I am talking in circles like a complete idiot. I can't find a way out of this! I should have kept my mouth shut and played it off as a joke.

Please don't get mad, Twilight! Please don't get mad! At least be grumpy, I can handle grumpy.

“And I think that it is a wonderful idea” yeah I don't blame-what?

“What?” I asked, thinking I had misheard her words. I looked to Scootaloo and she was just as dumbfounded as I was.

“You didn't think I would say no, did you? I love you, Cheerilee. And I love Scootaloo a lot as well, I wouldn't mind adopting her with you. We're family, aren't we? Blood related or not, we'll take it in stride” oh my goodness she is going to make me cry. Don't cry, you're going to make everypony cry if you do. I can't believe she's accepting this, but then again she's Twilight. Why doubt her in the first place, somepony slap me, please.

“Although it may be a little too early to consider adopting a child, especially with how long we've been together. Yet, it doesn't sound so bad. Hay, I raised Spike and I think we can handle it. Besides, I think at least one of us has to know how to raise a filly. I've done my fair share of reading you know” my tears fell freely now and I couldn't stop smiling like an idiot. This mare is perfection to me, I can't stand it.

“You are so impossible, making me cry like this. You hear that, Scootaloo?” Scootaloo nodded like crazy as she bounded to Twilight. Hugging her with all her might. And so we three hugged it out, paving the way to our future as a family. One step at a time we will get there. Eventually a doctor came to confirm Redheart's suspicions and we left the hospital behind with Scootaloo hovering at my side and Twilight pushing me along in a wheelchair. Taking one last look at the hospital my thoughts went to Mortar.

The bastard deserved a lot worse, but in the end was it worth it? He's a terrible being that I am sure that we all want to beat the stuffing out of as much as we could and soon he would be out of the hospital and into the hooves of the guard. I wonder where he would be imprisoned, would they have visiting hours so I can cuss him out whenever I wanted? Nonetheless I don't know where he would go and frankly I don't care. All I care about is getting my better and taking a long, long nap at home.

"Nearly getting offed by your ex, starting the road to making a family with your marefriend and being hospitalized, oh my! What a Monday, huh?"

What a Monday indeed, buck Mondays. With that single thought in my mind I started to feel the impact of all that happened tonight lay in on myself. I felt exhausted, sore and most of all just plain done with tonight. Letting out a soft yawn I let my heavy eyelids close shut and drifted off into sleep.

“Cheerilee? Wake up” my eyes fluttered open to meet Twilight looking down at me, I smiled at her and she smiled back.

“Morning Twilight, what did I miss?” I said yawning, my eyes drifting off to the world around me. I was back at the library, and more importantly in Twilight's bed. I could smell something being cooked and the voices of idle chatter from downstairs. Spike and Scootaloo, I wonder what they're up to?

“It's still night time actually, I didn't want to wake you, especially after what you've been through but you haven't taken your medicine yet” oh, right, that. I almost forgot about that unpleasant business.

“So here you go, open wide now” out of the corner of my eye floated two tiny pills. Eyeing the capsules warily I opened my mouth and in they went. Thankfully they weren't too big to warrant a glass of water, but only barely.

“Hopefully I won't get too much of a buzz. Let me know if I start rambling about nonsense, Twilight” I said with a laugh, Twilight just rolled her eyes at me all the while running her hooves through my mane. And here we are again, blissfully relaxing together as if I wasn't almost killed tonight. Talk about bucked up date nights.

“I love you” the mare beside me whispered ever so softly. I never tire of hearing her say that, never growing weary of those perfect purple eyes that I gaze at now.

“Oh do you now? You still do, even after tonight?” I asked, laying my head against the crook of her neck.

“I do, what happened tonight was crazy but when you do the things I do, see the things i've seen? I would do anything to make sure everypony I love is safe and sound. Especially you, Cheerilee. You're precious to me” without a doubt I am the luckiest mare in Equestria. But I'm still not satisfied with her answer, I couldn't get enough of it.

“Even more so than all of the books in your library?” the trap was set, now all I had to do was wait for her answer. But without missing a beat Twilight answered.

“Even more than any ancient tome in history and besides, a book is good for a read or two. But it can't keep you warm...” her voice went silent. She didn't need to say anything, she let her hooves do the talking. She moved carefully on her bed as she lay on her side next to me, her hooves snaking around my body as she did in one smooth motion.

“Technically they can, just start a fire and-” with a soft boop on my muzzle she silenced me and continued her speech. I rolled my eyes at her and she rolled her eyes back with a smile. With a giggle she began to speak once more.

“They definitely don't talk back too, well there was that one time...anyways. Books can't hold you, can't tell you they love you. And most of all...” again Twilight went silent. All she did was look into my eyes, her face inching closer and closer to my own. I responded in kind, breaking the distance between us and our lips. The rush of warmth from her lips melded with mine, sending my heart into overdrive and tingling me to the core.

We lay there kissing away, but never straying away from our chaste lip lock. I didn't need to, and neither did she, we were content with just this little moment. And after a eternity we parted away, but only just.

“I love you too” I whispered, nuzzling my muzzle against hers and she did the same. Nothing more was said between us as we held each other in our grasp. As the minutes passed by silently I began to feel drowsy, no doubt the pain pills taking effect. Or perhaps my body felt it was time to rest, Celestia knows that I need it. And so I nestled into the crook of my marefriend's neck, shutting my eyes closed. It wasn't long until I felt my consciousness drifting away, the sounds of Twilight's breathing lulling me to sleep.

A week later of recuperation...

“I don't know about this, Twilight. I don't think we should, I mean it's too early for this you know?” I said, feeling anxiety hit me like a speeding carriage. This was a bad idea. Here I am laying on her bed and she wants to up the anty, so to speak.

“Why are you worrying so much? Scootaloo is in school right now and Spike is out getting groceries. We have the tree house all to ourselves, why not give it a shot?”

“Well...alright, oh, oh! That feels soooo good...” she didn't even let me get a chance to brace myself as she went at it. And boy did it feel amazing, my legs I mean.

“How is it? I'm doing it just like the book said. Let me know if anything feels sore so I can work it out for you” she reassured me while she massaged my legs. Right now she worked on my lower left one but what does it matter? This feels amazing! And to think I thought it was too early for physical therapy!

“You don't have to tell me to twice, ah! Lower!” I let out a sigh of relief as the built up tension in my joints were kinked out by Twilight's masterful touch. Twilight warned me that sitting on my ass waiting for my legs to get better would make me feel stressed, but not quite like I thought. Have I really been this pent up? Even for only a few days?

“Geez your tense, didn't Rainbow tell you to do some stretches once in a while? Exactly in case so that this wouldn't happen to you?” Twilight's words reminded me of what Rainbow Dash had said when she came over to visit a few days ago.

“Remember to stretch your legs out from time to time. You don't want your joints to get sore in any way, especially in your condition. This one time I was racing with Applejack and I forgot to stretch...” her ramblings aside, that is what the blue speedster had told me. But procrastination is a bitch, and I caught myself sleeping most days instead of stretching like she told me to do.

“Yeah I remember, I just got lazy is all. I'm sorry, Twili-ow!” I winced a little as Twilight got to an especially tense part of my legs. Right near the hoof too, my legs still haven't healed all the way yet.

“Was it here? Sorry, it looks like we can't go through with the stretching near your hooves just yet. Maybe in a day or two we can get to it hopefully" ugh, why can't I just magic just fix this and be done with it?

“Wonderful, can't you use a healing spell to make this whole thing go by faster?” I didn't want to sound too impatient but I couldn't help it. I always ask her the same question at least once a day and the answer I get is always the same. No, let your legs heal normally or she'll sometimes say that her magic would only accelerate my healing by a day at the most. And then there could be complications or something. Go figure, am I right?

Besides that, the real reason why I am positively miffed at is that I'm getting tired of sitting on my ass not being able to do anything. If I was a unicorn I wouldn't be complaining. But it isn't all bad, I have Twilight, Scootaloo and Spike to help me through this.

I just wish I wasn't being such a damn burden to them. I know they don't see me like that, but damn it all I don't like sitting around like this for so long!

"'Says the mare who does just that whenever she comes back from work! You'd think this is the high life for you, sugar. Your marefriend catering to your every whim, just like those rich dames in your books with their prince, well, princess in your case!" and right on cue came my conscience to make matters worse as usual. Witty quips and all.

“Relaxing while reading a book and being confined to a bed for a month or more are two completely different things! Shut up!” I yelled at my conscience, but in my mind of course. Could you imagine me doing that out loud?

Moments had passed in silence with Twilight humming a tune as she continued her ministrations. The next thing I knew I fell asleep somewhere along the way, because I woke up to the sound of a silence as I woke alone.

“Twilight? Scootaloo? Spike?” I called out and received not even a peep. Looks like they're out, perhaps they're out doing errands of some kind together? Whatever the reason I hope they are alright, I bucking hate being confined to this damn bed. Suddenly my thoughts were interrupted by the sound of something crashing mixed with somepony screaming their lungs out. A couple of thuds later a voice yelled from downstairs.

“I'm okay! But I think somepony might have to take a look at the door hinges! Is anypony home by the way? I am really, really sorry about your front door! Hello?” instantly I recognized the owner of the voice, Ditzy. I really hope she didn't break anything.

“Nopony is home but me, Ditzy! I'm upstairs!” I yelled back at the mail mare. Seconds later she came dashing upstairs with a apologetic look on her face.

“H-Hi, Cheerilee. I got some mail and I didn't break anything this time!” she said with a salute as she approached. Well I'll take her word for it. I can't exactly waltz downstairs to check anyways.

“It's alright, Ditzy. I haven't seen you around in a while, how's your daughter doing?” I asked, sitting up and stretching my legs a little to find them just as sore as I had left them earlier. Looks like that massage didn't do jack.

“She's a little angel as always, she keeps talking about how she can't wait for you to come back to teach her class again. Apparently the sub isn't exactly popular. Anywho, here's your mail for today!”

“No kidding? Well let her know that I will be back soon...” I stopped for a moment, noticing the letter came from my job. With a lump in my throat I tore open the letter and read away. Thankfully it wasn't bad news, just a simple notice that the date of my return to the workplace was fast approaching. According to the date I had a week and a half until I get back to teaching.

“What's it say?” Ditzy asked as she plopped herself at my bedside.

“Just a notice that I'll be back in the saddle so to speak soon”

“Great! I am sure my little muffin will love to hear that. Oh, but what about your legs? Are you feeling okie dokie and stuff? I heard about you got hurt or something? They look pretty red, like sore strawberries!”

“They look more like a cherry color, but I can see the strawberry color now!” we both had a laugh at my own expense, but it was a good laugh nonetheless.

“So the mean guy that did this to you is gone, right?” Ditzy asked, I noticed a hint of caution or fear in her voice. She doesn't know the half of it, and thankfully she never will have to experience it. Now that that psycho is in a cell where he belongs.

“Yep, they threw his rotten behind in prison where he belongs. But enough about that, you should get back to your routes. I've taken enough of your time I am sure”

“Nah, not really. This was my last stop, so I am done! And my little muffin is having a sleepover tonight so I am free for today” I watched the bubbly mare gush over her daughter with the biggest smile in the world. Every time she talks about Dinky she acts like the proud mother she is.

“You wouldn't mind staying for a cup of tea then?” I offered, making to get up only to fall back down at the soreness that remained.

“Sure! But don't get up, please! I don't want to be the reason you hurt yourself. Oh and, um, I don't know how to make tea...” Ditzy blushed, embarrassed by her lack of tea making skills. To be honest I don't know how to make tea either, just coffee. But were out of coffee and I was hoping she would know how to so...never mind.

“Some juice maybe instead then?”

“Oh! That I can do!” perfect.

Meanwhile in a dark, dank room...

“Let me go you blasted son of a whore! I tell you that I-woah!” and here I am, flying through the air, thrown by a guard like a damn baseball. Time seemed to slow down as I realized that all of my cursing wouldn't stop the incoming cobblestone wall of my new cell.

This is going to hurt.

And with a sickening crack followed by pain, oh so very painful pain, I lay there curled in a ball. Celestia be damned! Laying on the ground, I'm missing an ear, I think a rib is broken and now I have a splitting headache.

“Tonight just aint my day, where did I go wrong? Hey guard! When do I get my first free call or whatever you bastards call it?” I said, sitting up to see the very same brute that chucked me in here closing the cell door.

“You have the right to remain silent, please adhere to that right” he said as he snorted at me, walking off with a flick of his tail.

“Don't you walk away from me! Do you know who I am? I am motherbucking Mortar! Scourge of Manehattan, grifter with a heart of coal! You come back here, I have rights!” yelling with all my might I threw myself at the iron bars of my cell. And what a stupid idea that was, make that two broken ribs. I can't believe this crap, one minute I am resting it up at the doc's and now here I am in a cell! Buck prison!

“Bucking damnit, bucking damnit!” I yelled and cursed my lungs out as I banged the cell door. But the guard never came back, no matter how loud my tantrum was.

“Calm down Mortar. It will be alright, you've been in bigger jams than this. Just think, what should I do? Maybe I can make some friends in the cafeteria or wherever they pass out the slop in this joint. Bribe a guard or two, then make a break for it...” I thought aloud to myself. Going over every possible scenario that could work out well.

This isn't the first time I broke out of prison, but a prison in Canterlot? With the royal guard themselves patrolling the accursed halls within? Buck me.

“This is going to be hard...”

“That's not the only thing that's hard, honey” said a deep low voice from behind me. I froze, I'm not alone in the cell am I? I made to face the voice only to be pushed against the cell bars, hard.

“I can't breathe! This bucker weighs a ton!” I thought as I tried my hardest to break myself free, only to get pushed down even harder. It doesn't feel like I'm being smothered by fat, rather I think I feel one hoof on my back. Wait, one?!

“Quit struggling, I ain't gonna hurt you. Don't move and I promise not to rough you up. What's your name?” I relaxed a little but I didn't drop my guard. Who the hell does this bloke thinks he is? Every time I try to move he just adds more pressure!

“Mortar” I barely managed to say and my single word made the voice bellow out in laughter.

“Mortar, Mortar, Mortar...has a nice ring to it. I'm Slag and it seems we are cell mates, huh?” the voice named Slag chortled, his voice deep and low like a baritone sax. Suddenly I felt the pressure on my back disappear. I gasped for breath and tried to face my attacker only to get slammed against the bars again.

“Tisk tisk, darling. Trying to move when I clearly said don't? Looks like breaking you in as a proper bitch will take some work...” Slag muttered as two hooves clanged against either side of me.

What did he say? And what the hell is poking my flank...oh hell no! No bucking way, this is not happening!

“Just relax, this will only sting for a second or two” Slag's baritone voice purred in my ear, his breathe sending chills up my spine.

“N-No! I am Mortar of Manehattan I don't swing that way so let me go!” Slag just laughed a sinister laugh at my words. The hard you know what poking at my back side tentatively. Maybe if I yell at him really loudly he'll listen to reason! I have to try.

“Let me g-go you filthy fruity fag-AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH”

Back in Ponyville...

“Ditzy, did you hear something?” my ears twitched at what I thought was a muffled scream. Am I imagining things? I looked to my wall eyed companion as she downed yet another muffin and tilted her head side to side.

“Mmmnope!”

“Right...I guess I was just imagining things. Anyways, what were you talking about? I believe you were talking about a enchanted muffin?”

“Oh yeah! That story! Where was I? Ah, right! Listen to this, one night Dinky was practicing her spells...” the night went on as Ditzy and I shared stories throughout the evening. But one thought still bugged me for some reason, I wonder how Mortar is doing?

A week later...

It's been a solid week and my legs had gotten better, those stretches really sped things up unsurprisingly. I can walk by myself now without much difficulty, but an attempt to sprint would be disastrous. Besides that I woke up today feeling amazing, today was the day I regain my throne. Or in a less metaphorical way of saying it, I'm getting my job in teaching back today. And so as I sat in my kitchen waiting for my coffee to brew I thought about several things. Most of them about my job but one thing stood out.

Scootaloo, Scootaloo and those adoption papers that I had yet to finish. I've been meaning to complete the paperwork but I haven't had a chance to do so. But today I'll make it up to her and get Twilight to finish her half of the work if she hasn't already. And speaking of that winged little rascal I wonder if she made it to school alright? Last night she left to the library early on the account of “It's a surprise!” oh boy. I'm afraid to figure out just what she has planned.

Ding! Coffee's done and it's about time too because according to the clock I had fifteen minutes to get to work. Plenty of time if there's no traffic on the way to school, or if there's another flash mob of singing. Celestia I hope not!

"Yeah, since neither you or I can't sing for crap! At least you still got your looks" and it wouldn't be a Monday morning if a certain flamboyant voice in my head didn't pop in to say a annoying comment or two.

“Ain't that the truth” I said absent minded as I sipped my coffee. And as soon as the brew hit my tongue I instantly felt better. Ah the wonders of caffeine, where would I be without you to help me through my mornings? Taking another long drink I dumped the remains of the brown wonder mix of sugar and caffeine into the sink.

“Time for work” I said aloud to nopony in particular. And so as I gathered up my satchel filled with the essentials of any teacher I left for work. Stepping outside I was greeted by the sights and sounds of a bustling Monday morning. The air smelled fresh, the ponies of Ponyville happily went along their daily morning routes, well most of them anyway. Regardless I made my way through the crowds with a skip in my step.

On the way to school I met with some familiar faces, Bonbon and Lyra worked the candy store as usual. I wish I had the time to chat but I settled for a wave as I passed by the two busy bees. I made a mental note to fashion up a double date with Twilight and those two, but with less alcohol. We wouldn't want a repeat of drunk Lyra, right...you know what?

"What is it, sugar? Something on your mind?" asked my conscience, his voice popping into my head.

“It just hit me, I have never called you by a name before”

"Now that you mention it I haven't even noticed. Odd, ain't it, sugar? Why care about it all of a sudden?" my conscience wondered, curiosity evident in his voice.

“Why shouldn't I? I know I should have done this a while ago but don't you want to be more personalized? You may be a disembodied voice in my head but you're still a individual, no matter how crazy that might sound to anypony else!”

"That is true...what should I be called? Maybe something heroic sounding, or maybe something normal sounding?" pondered my conscience, he was really getting into this.

“You? Normal? Very funny”

"Hush! I'm thinking! Let's see, maybe...no, that's too fruity. Even for me! What about..." the next few moments were spent in silence. With myself making my way to school and my conscience humming away as he thought and thought.

"I got it! This'll be ace!" yelled the drag queen in my head, his voice turning all giddy for a moment.

“And what name did you settle on? Sparkles? Flutterbutter?” this'll be rich, I bet it's something really gay sounding.

"No and nope! Basil! I want to be called Basil from now on!" and never mind.

“That is actually...not bad. Honestly I expected you to choose something far more flamboyant”

"Nope, Basil has a nice ring to it. An herb that is fragrant and aromatic. A plant that is sweet and pure to the senses. And arguably pretty fruity, so it's perfect!"

“You know I once knew a stallion named Basil and last time I checked he fancied mares” I teased.

"Sounds like a total loser to me" I couldn't help but burst out into laughter and so did my conscie-I mean, Basil. Sure I got a few odd looks but I could care less. I was just having too much of a wonderful morning. Mortar's in jail, my marefriend loves me, I have my job and most important of all I have my passion back in my life. My job and my students, I wonder if they miss me?

"Of course they do, or not. I dunno, we will see soon enough, hurrah for optimism!" well that comment didn't help my esteem. Never change, Basil, never change.

“Funny” I grumbled silently as I kept my pace until finally I arrived to my destination. The school grounds was devoid of students save for the morning passerby ponies and teachers rushing to work. Well it's good to see that things haven't changed at all since then. It's been a while though, the air feels different somehow. Nostalgic even or is it something else?

"Nervous?"

“A little, yeah” I muttered, eyeing the school grounds a little warily. As if this was all a dream and I would wake up back in that dusty cellar with Mortar. But with a quick pinch of my cheeks I found myself very much still awake. Why am I nervous? I'm just heading back to work, same as always. Yet I can't stop feeling a little shaky.

"Well I am ready when you are, sugar" with Basil at my side, or more specifically in my mind, I took a deep breathe and with it I went inside. As I entered the front doors I said my hello's to the receptionist, signed in and followed the same path to class that I always took. Passing by classrooms I saw children and their teachers going about their day with smiles. A filly accompanied by a teacher occasionally passed by me, each one with a smile or a hello to say.

Oh how I have missed this, to think I took this whole environment I worked in for granted. Looking back now, I had been a little hard on the kids back then. The tedium must have gotten to me, had I really been that crass? If I could slap my cynical self I would do so with prejudice! That is no way for a teacher like myself to act!

"And you were especially tough on those two kids, Snips and Snails right? Oh, don't forget about little miss prissy filly! You got her good, I wonder if she is still a brat?" flashbacks of Diamond Tiara and her father came rushing back. What a fiasco that was, I still can't believe Filthy Rich did what he did. Damn rich fat cats, corrupt, the lot of them.

“I have no idea, we'll see when we get there” a moment of silence befell us as the fabled door that lead to my classroom appeared up ahead. Anticipation set in, I couldn't wait to get back to work, to teach my students once more.

'You think your students will be happy to see their old teacher walking through that door?' I replied without an answer, just a thoughtful hum/I am, I feel nervous as all hell. I know I shouldn't though but...”

"No butts, sugar! It'll be fine, I don't know why you're worrying so much. It's not like they'll jump you or some malarkey like that"

The image of all my students rushing me like a pack of timber wolves flashed in my mind. Nah, that would never happen. Just my imagination going overdrive again, stupid brain.

"Yeah, kind of spacey up in here. Honestly it could do for some furniture"

“And I'm ignoring you for the next five minutes”

Ignoring my conscience I went back to pondering in silence, and as I did I realized just how long it was taking to get to class. It must have been five minutes and it feels like so much longer. The curses of rambling I suppose, why am I worrying so much? Was I afraid my students wouldn't welcome me with open arms? Well maybe only Diamond Tiara would ignore my presence like she usually would. Yet again, why am I getting this sickly feeling that something is going to happen.

Besides all of that,the question is, will everything be as it used to be?

"Honey, you're mentally rambling again"

“Sorry”

"And don't you dare go on a apologizing spree! Enough with the nervous rambling! By the order of your fairy drag queen in your head, stop and relax!"

Okay maybe I should count down from three. That always helps, mostly.

One, oh crap! I see the classroom, mere seconds away to my rightful place as teacher. Don't get nervous, Cheerilee. Relax and breathe, wouldn't want to look unprofessional and worrisome to the children. I wonder if my class missed me?

Two. Getting closer I noticed the lights were off in the classroom. It's pitch black in there, even the windows were covered up. How pecuiliar, am I too early? It can't be, I left at the same time as always and there's no holiday today. I think.

Three. My hoof is on the door knob. Just twist and push to reclaim what was taken from you months ago. My goodness it's dark, wait...did I see something move in there? With a squint of my eyes I noticed movement, a shadow darting around in the dark for a second. And then another as somepony or something flickered through the darkness that was my classroom.

And exhale, my breathe slipping past my lips leaving a ripple in the air. My hoof rigid on the door. The tension was killing me, I had to face whatever was inside at some point. Oh well, buck it. Here goes something! With a twist and a push the door creaked open revealing the oh so very dark classroom. Without taking my eyes off the pitch blackness I reached for the light switch. A flick later I was blinded and at the mercy of whatever lurked inside.

“SURPRISE!” before my eyes could adjust to the light my ears were greeted with the most jovial of all cheers and the force of a train knocking me down. Blinking rapidly I saw my attackers with full clarity. Where I expected scowls and beady eyes I met with bright smiles along side eyes full of life.

“Cheerilee! You're back! We missed you so much! What took you so long?” so many words and questions assaulted my ears as my beloved students swarmed me with hugs and kisses. As my lips curled into the biggest smile I pulled as many students as I could into one big hug.

“My oh my! It is so wonderful to see you all again, I take it you didn't miss me much?” I said with a laugh.

“We missed ya bunches!” a voice with an accent I could never miss said from somewhere in the dog pile. Suddenly none other than the red bow wearing Apple Bloom leaped out of the crowd into my hooves.

“More than just bunches! Like tons more than that!” and shortly Sweetie Belle soon followed after, a giddy smile on her lips.

“And it was about time! That sub just sucked!” last but not least came Scootaloo buzzing through the air and landing in my grasp alongside her friends.

“Look at you three, did you plan all of this?” I asked, ruffling the trio's manes playfully as I rose up, much to my student's disdain. To ease their chagrin I bent down to nuzzle each of them one by one. A serenade of giggles tickled my ears and set my heart a flutter. I missed this sound, the sound of happy children. There isn't a sound quite like it in my opinion. It's good to be back.

“Yup, we sure did! The hardest part was makin' that darn confection we made for ya!”

“Apple Bloom! That was supposed to be part two of the surprise!” scolded Scootaloo, annoyance clear in her voice. All of the other classmates sighed and moaned their disappointment almost simultaneously. Poor Apple Bloom could only blush, a shy smile shown on her face while she fondled her bow.

“It's okay, she was going to get it eventually, Scootaloo. Leave her alone!” added Sweetie Belle, asserting her role as the voice of reason as always. But before the trio could argue I coughed to get their attention as well as the class.

“Now now, class! It doesn't matter if the surprise was ruined or not! What matters is that we are all together again at last and I have missed you all oh so very much. So let's not ruin this wonderful moment with arguing, instead how about we all share stories of what I have missed these past months?” as my words left my mouth my students all agreed nodding in unison as they all sat at their desks.

“Miss Cheerilee, can we ask ya what y'all did when you were gone first?” Apple Bloom asked with curiosity. The rest of the class liked the sound of that and soon all eyes were on me.

“Well then, no pressure huh? It's a long story and I don't think we have the time...just kidding!” my little tease just rewarded me with rolling eyes and only just one snicker from the back of the class. Oh well at least I tried to break the ice.

“My what a tough crowd. Let's see, let's start from the day I got fired...” and so I began my story as I retold the events of that terrible day. I felt sick talking about my depression spell. That is a memory I really don't want to think on too heavily. But as I went along in my story suddenly a hoof sprang up from the sea of desks. The owner was Snips and I nodded at him to ask whatever he wanted to say.

“Did ya really eat five tubs of ice cream? I can't make it past the first one! How'd ya do it?” his question caused an uproar of laughter from both the class and I. Looking back on that moment now even I was surprised at how much desserts I shoveled down. Depression nearly ruined my body in more ways than one!

“Well if we are all being open here...I actually ate seven tubs of ice cream. Believe it or not. I can't say how I ate that much but I would have to blame how sad I was those nights. It was like a rain cloud had been hovering over me the entire time I was at home. It seemed like nothing could make me feel better, it's hard to explain” and now i've done it. The class all gave me apologetic looks as they all mumbled amongst themselves.

“But I didn't stay down in the dumps forever, class! Things took a turn for the better!” and boy did things get better. I still remember that night, when Twilight and Scootaloo helped turn my life around. It feels like forever.

“Yeah! Princess Twilight Sparkle and I busted in just at the right time to rescue Cheerilee! I think Twilight got her job back and all, but I was there and stuff!” now everyone's attention grew on Scootaloo. Soon everypony asked questions about her and Twilight. What did smell like lavender like they say in those magazines? How tall is she exactly? Are those wings really real? Is Miss Cheerilee really going out with the princess? Wait what?

I froze, my cheeks a fully blown rosey red color as I faced the judging looks of my students. The silence was deafening as both the class and I waited for somepony to say something. Another second ticked by when I realized that I had to say something at some point. Crap.

“Y-You all may have heard rumors of T-Twilight Sparkle and I getting...” oh Celestia, what's a good word? Intimate? No, that word is too strong for little ears. Think of something!

“Lovey dovey?” oh thank Celestia! Thanks whoever said that!

“Exactly, somewhere along the way I couldn't help but fall in love with her. I just got that warm feeling in my chest whenever I was next to her, you know? Things were tough, but she was my special somepony in the end don't you know. So yes, whatever rumor is floating around about Twilight and I is true. We are a couple!”

“That sounds so romantic, miss” said a starry eyed Peppermint Twist, always sitting in the front row like a good girl.

“Well my folks think it's yucky. And you're mares too! Mommy said that's um, sinful, I think!” and of course here comes Snails with his insightful comments. But it's not his fault, not everypony is open minded about relationships like this. What can you do?

“But what do you think about it, Snails?” now that is a dangerous question. I wonder how he'll answer? I hope I don't get fired again due to Snails telling his parents about all of this. I suddenly regret everything now. But the answer he gave me surprised me as well as the class.

“I don't get why my mom says stuff life that. Shouldn't everypony love whoever they like? Mares or stallions, it shouldn't matter I think. Even Celestia and Luna say that to tolerate everypony like your equal, love should be under the same idea. I mean, boy or girl it's still love ain't it? What's the problem, cause I just don't get it myself.”

Did Snails just say something intelligent and thoughtful? I think Tartarus might have frozen over, am I dreaming? Looking at the priceless looks on my students it is safe to say they were thinking the same thing.

“Yeah, I agree! Everypony should have a special somepony! Love who you want!” yelled one student. And then another and another piped in with their approval. Soon the entire class began telling me words of congratulations and reassurement. This whole scene warmed my heart, these kids are so pure hearted it could make me cry.

"Is that a tear, sugar? You're gonna make me cry you big softy!" and a chide came into play as Basil chuckled in my thoughts.

“Shut up, your ruining the moment you block head!”

“Did you say something, Cheerlee?” oh crap, did I say that out loud?

“I said where there any more question or would you all like me to continue my tale?” I blurted out, hoping they wouldn't ask why their teacher was talking to herself. Thankfully everpony nodded a yes and I continued my story. Next I told them how Twilight gave me a job, to the time I began developing feelings for her. They especially found it funny when I forced myself to eat fish that one time at the restaurant. After a good five minutes they let me continue, but not without a few snickering here and there.

Oh and I left out the part when I threw up on Diamond Tiara by accident. It's just bad taste, honestly. Speaking of little miss priss, where is she? While I kept talking I spotted the filly in the back of the class. She looked tired, her mane wasn't fashioned up and most shockingly she lacked her trademark tiara. Even more odd was that Silver Spoon sat beside her, chatting away like nothing was wrong.

I distinctly remember her saying that they were no longer friends. What's the story there? Regardless they looked content. They were actually listening to me for once as well, now I'm curious. But with a mental shrug I kept on with the story. Right to the part where my feelings were getting the best of me. Until finally I grew a pair to pursue my love for her right to the point where I nearly bucked everything up.

Everypony in the room scolded me for that mix up, especially Scootaloo. Nonetheless I went along with my story, finally ending with how I received the letter of acceptance to come back to work. For the next part I chose not to tell the class about how I was kidnapped for obvious reasons. Scootaloo however gave me a knowing glance, urging me to skip over that dark little piece of history. Some things were best left unsaid, especially that night.

It just gives me shivers thinking about it. Ugh, enough of that memory. The present is all that matters, damnit! Shaking my head free of the dismal drivel I finally went to finishing my story.

“And that is how I ended up back with you all today! Quite the story, isn't it?” as I ended my tale I was met with the sound of little hooves coming together in applause. I smiled at them all and bowed in a cheesy behind my desk, eliciting a chorus of laughter from the once applauding students.

“Now that my tale is over, who wants to tell me about what I missed? Did the substitute treat you well?” and bam! Just like that every single hoof was raised in the entire class. This is going to be a long day. But I don't mind one bit, it's good to be back at last. After quite a long time I learned what happened in my absence, and the news wasn't as exciting as my own story. Yet I don't feel bored listening to my students, my kids speak.

This is as much my home as it is my job. It just feels natural, like nothing has changed these past months. It sure doesn't feel different, even though time has passed. It's as if my absence had never happened, like I was here yesterday. This odd feeling felt...good, nostalgic I think. Before I could delve into the deeper meaning the classroom had been interrupted by the end of the day bell.

“My goodness, has it really been that long? I nearly forgot to give you all your homework!” and then came the onslaught of moaning and groaning. There wasn't really any homework, I just wanted to tease them. What? I haven't messed with my students in a while, I deserve one little moment!

“Hush now, children! It am just joking, there will be no homework. I promise! In fact there won't be any homework for the rest of the week. I think we all deserve a little time to relax, am I correct, children?” instantly those groans turned to cheers. As I prepared to leave, so did my students. But not before they all surrounded me in a flash mob of a group hug. One by one they said their good byes and out they went through the door.

As I said goodbye to the kids as they left, one by one they were soon gone. Except for two little fillies, Diamond Tiara and her partner in crime. I stared into her eyes and she glared back at me in return. Before I could even say a good bye she huffed at me and with a flick of her tail she was out the door. Always being the shadow Silver Spoon followed close behind. She stopped only for a moment to throw a apologetic glance and a sigh.

In the end the only ones left were behind were Scootaloo and I.

“Well that went swimmingly. It feels great to be back, Scootaloo. But I have a question, what's the deal with those two? Didn't Silver Spoon say they weren't friends anymore?” I asked, genuinely curious.

“Oh that! You should have seen Diamond Tiara after the sub came over to replace you. She tried her usual preppy crud to get her way and the sub wasn't having any of it. Do you have any idea how many times he called her dad for conferences? Don't tell anyone you heard this from me but I heard that Filthy Rich has had enough of little miss priss's crap. Especially after what happened with that Mortar guy!”

Well that explains Diamond Tiara's bad mood. Big daddy Filthy Rich has finally gotten over the mirage that was her so called perfection. Yet I feel a little guilty, some part of me wishes that Diamond Tiara was set straight in some other manner. What's done is done I suppose, maybe I should let her off easy in class for a little bit. Just to get her usual pep back anyways. Her dad is still a jerk though.

“Equestria to Cheerilee! You all accounted for up there?" Scootaloo groaned, poking at my side to get my attention.

“Oh! Yes I am quite alright, just day dreaming again for a second there. Were you saying something?” I stuttered sheepishly. Dang it, I did it again!

“Ugh! Whatever, anyways what was I saying? Hmmm, I forgot! Eh, no skin off my muzzle!”

“Indeed, shall we head home, daughter?” Scootaloo nearly fell over as she heard me say the magic word. Her eyes wide and cheeks red with embarrassment. She's so adorable when she's embarrassed! Rough and tough my behind.

“That is not official yet! You haven't turned those papers in though!”

“You're still going to have to get used to being called that eventually” I teased her in a sing song voice. My act of egging her on didn't have consequences though, in the middle of my chuckling she leaped on my head and swatted away at me.

“Stop laughing! Ugh!” Scootaloo whined as she pelted me with playful punches. Yet even she couldn't help but laugh along. And If you asked anypony who walked the halls who saw us that day? They would probably call us two bumbling idiots laughing their flanks off all the way to the front gates. However, all good things came to an end as our laughing fit ended with a calm walk back home.

Well, her home for now, anyways. Scootaloo and I grumbled at the sight of the orphanage. Hopefully when I send those adoption forms in this place won't be her home for much longer.

“So...you promise you're going to finish signing those papers tonight, right?” Scootaloo's words topped with those puppy dog eyes made my heart crack in two. She knew just the right ways to push my buttons. If it wasn't for the rules of turning her in early I would let her stay over for the night. Buck the rules.

“I promise, my little filly. When I get home I am going to finish those forms and send them in right before the orphanage closes. I just have to sign a few things and get Twilight's signature to finish, okay?”

“Really?” the way she said that word, just hearing the desperation, the uncertainty hurt. I can't mess this up for her, for both our sake. Without a word I swept her up in my grasp, holding her tight to my breast as I ruffled her mane. She let out a sad sigh as she returned the gesture, squeezing me hard like I would disappear if she stopped for just a second.

“Really really, don't worry. Now get going before Young Heart chews me out again. Until tomorrow, same time as always okay?” with a kiss to her forehead and one more squeeze I let go. But she didn't, she hung from my neck defiantly.

“Scoots...”

“But...fine I'm going. I swear to Celestia if you don't-”

“Don't worry, I got this. Now get your flank in there, trust me” and with that she let go. Disdainfully she dismounted me and scurried up those steps to the dismal orphanage. But not before stopping to face me once more.

“B-Before I forget! I l-l-love you...mom” did she just say the word? The big M word? Oh my.

“I love you too, Scootaloo. Goodnight, sweet dreams my daughter!” and with that said she was gone. I sighed wistfully, thinking about how I was to become a mother soon. It was only a few papers away from making it official, but even if for some reason it doesn't pull through? I wouldn't care, she will always be my little filly.

"So, mom, what's the plan now? Gonna go get the adoption forms and split for Twilight's?" asked my conscience and to which I simply nodded.

“Yes sir, I think I will stay over at the library as well. I do have to get Twilight's part of the paper work done and I haven't stayed over there in a while” as my conscience and I conversed in my head I made my way home. Quickly gathering the many papers needed I galloped to the library with an extra pep in step.

"So how do you feel about being a mom?" my conscience suddenly asked, and right as I was about to knock on the door too. I smiled, thinking about my answer as I knocked on the door. Not a moment later Spike let us in, but all was not well it seemed. Coupled with the little dragon's worried look the library was overtaken in a maelstrom of books. And at the epicenter of the book tornado sat Twilight, her muzzle buried in a book as she scanned through it before tossing it aside for another one.

“Friday night cram session?” I asked glancing over worriedly at the focused alicorn.

“Friday night cram session and I get to clean up the mess afterwards. Anyways, did everything go well at school?” the little dragon wondered as he went about picking up scattered books. And just as he picked up one, another was tossed away nearby by Twilight. Poor Spike.

“Everything went swimmingly”

“And the adoption papers?”

“How did-”

“It's all she's been talking about lately. She's been researching how to be a good mother and all that junk. You might want to stop her before she passes out from reading too much again” as Spike hurried off to wherever he was going my mind flashed back to a certain incident. One where I walked in on Twilight in the same situation.

It was a Friday like tonight, and let's just say that Twilight reading books like this? Without sleeping for nearly three days? I still remember taking care of her while she snapped at me in a weird book hangover like it was yesterday. Apparently she tried a spell on herself that worked similarly like coffee, but overcharged. Worked like a charm, but the side effects were pretty yelly.

And so, being the responsible marefriend I was I went to stop her for her own good. Dipping and dodging the swirling books I made my way to Twilight. As I got closer I noticed how frizzy her mane was, she was hunched over and her eyes were staring right into her book unblinking. With a sigh I did the one thing that could break her out of that nasty trance of hers. A special technique that works every time she gets like this.

Gently I pulled her steely gaze away from the book and into my eyes. The blinding white glow in her eyes sputtered away leaving behind those purple orbs I love so much. And as she opened her lips to speak I covered them with mine. Silencing her with a deep kiss. Snaking my hooves around neck and she did the same. And just as I felt the sensation of a tongue prodding my teeth I, albeit unwillingly, broke the kiss. As I did, Twilight let out a cute angry sigh that left me giggling.

“Hello Cheerilee, I almost did it again didn't I?” she mumbled, nuzzling affectionately against my cheek.

“Glowing eyes and all, you didn't use that spell again, did you?” I mused while nuzzling her back.

“Oh no, no no! Of course not, I learned my lesson...” and there's the tell tale eye twitch accompanied by a slight blush. She's lying, She can't put anything pass me.

“So you did do it?” I pulled away, crossing my legs over my chest. But I didn't pull the incredulous raised eyebrow just yet. Maybe she isn't lying, maybe.

“No” Twilight's eyes drifted to the left, yep, she's lying.

“Twilight...” and there goes the raised eyebrow.

“I only used it in moderation. A teeny tiny bit, honest!” I shook my head at her words and sighed at my marefriend's actions. Unicorns and their spells!

“Okay I believe you, just promise me you'll stop cramming so much for now. We'll be just fine in taking care of Scootaloo when we adopt here, it won't be any different than raising a baby dragon. With more or less the same amount of fire accidents of course. And speaking about that, did you finish your half of the paperwork?”

“See for yourself” Twilight looked to the side at a table positively piled with papers. Her horn went a glow and the immense stack floated between us. Page by page the stack of papers flipped over and over again showing signature after signature. Thank heavens, she even filled in my half of the work I missed too!

“I love you, you know that right?” nuzzling up to the mare I love so very much I planted a kiss on her cheek for he reward.

“I know, and you know what?” Twilight asked with a peck on my cheek.

“Hm?” I wondered, raising an eyebrow at her playfully.

“I love you more” so that's how it's going to be, eh? I'm always game for endless loop wars.

“Oh no you don't, your not getting me to commit to the I love you, loop! Not this time my dear, princess” I held back a giggle as I put on my war face but only ended up chuckling like an idiot. Twilight smiled at my antics as she giggled along with me.

“Aw, alright my seductive school teacher. But you have to commit to one thing. A little get together” she said as her giggle fit subsided as well as mine. And a get together? What was she planning? I just had to ask, of course.

“And what would that be?”

“You'll just have to follow me to find out!” and just like that she was gone, literally! She blinked away in a flash of light leaving behind a envelope. A letter no less, and in that familiar purple envelope that I knew all too well. Tentatively I picked up and tore open the letter to read the contents within.

“Dear my very special Somepony, Scootaloo and I have a surprise for you. But where we are I shall not tell. However, I will leave you with a clue to help you figure out where I have gone. Read carefully!” excitement and adrenaline began to fill my senses. I haven't felt like this ever since we stopped sending each other little love letters. It feels like forever since we've done this! With a wistful sigh I returned to reading where I left off.

“A weathered tree still holding onto it's summer leaves, standing tall amongst the grass. A memento of lovers that had yet to come to pass, a unrequited love yet to blossom. A place where wishes go to rest in it's bosom, until a love comes to answer. Go to a place where love you furiously sought after” I smiled as I read aloud cheesy the rhymes. My chest filled with warmth when I realized exactly what had Twilight described.

The old oak tree at the park, that's where I must go. Back to where our little charade began and the start to our romance. It's just like in my romance novels! Except those stories were between a mare and stallion, but buck the norm for today!

“Twilight, Scootaloo, I am on my way” and on my way to the park did I go. With every step the park came closer and I couldn't get rid of the goofy grin that I was wearing. As my hooves crinkled the fresh grass, my eyes scoured the park for my two precious loves of my life. My hoof steps went on autopilot for I had walked this path many times before. And so as I came upon the old oak tree I spotted Scootaloo and Twilight chatting amongst themselves in the shade.

But that wasn't all, placed neatly next to them rested a basket that held who knows what. My guess it would taste heavenly if the savory smells that met my nose could be trusted.

“Well, well, well! What have we here? Looks like I found you two sneaky minxes!” I greeted the two loves of my life as I sat between them. Giving Twilight a kiss and Scootaloo a peck on the cheek I got comfortable.

“And it took you long enough! We were about to start the celebration picnic without you. I was about to doze off for a second there, you slow poke!” Scootaloo teased as she climbed on top of me, resting on my back with a yawn.

“Nice to see you too, Scootaloo, as well as my fair lady” turning to Twilight I gave her another kiss which caused Scootaloo to erupt in a series of gagging noises. She jokes about it now, but I will get my revenge when she gets a special somepony of her own when she gets older. Just you wait!

“Bleh, grown up love!” spat Scootaloo, but I just rolled my eyes as I looked over to Twilight and shot her a look. Without saying anything she just smirked, seemingly knowing exactly what I was thinking.

“Oh I am oh so very sorry. Twilight? It seems we are neglecting a certain somepony” I said with mischevous intent in my voice.

“Why I do believe you are right, but whom?” Twilight pondered as she picked up Scootaloo in her grasp.

“Hah, hah, very funny you two. Put me dow-wait. Why are you guys looking at me like that?” Scootaloo's eyes widened in horror when she finally realized just what we were planning. But before she could react we pounced on her, our hooves attacking her belly without mercy. Scootaloo could do nothing but laugh and laugh like crazy. After a few seconds of tickling Scootaloo unfortunately broke free and playfully smacked us both on the muzzle.

“Tag! Your it!” and just like that she dashed off, flapping her wings as she soared just above the grass. I looked to Twilight and she looked at me. Just as I was about to get up to run I remebered how bucked my legs were.

“I'll sit this one out, you go have fun, Twilight” I said letting out a sigh.

“Just relax, I will be right back in a jiffy” with that said, the purple alicorn was gone as she galloped after Scootaloo. And as another sigh left my lips I watched as Twilight chased Scootaloo all over the park. With Scootaloo just barely a hair away from being caught. Now isn't this embarrassing, a little filly is out speeding Twilight the alicorn. Rainbow Dash would be proud, and she would be snickering like a mad mare if she was here.

And that was the start of our day as a family. We spent the nearly the whole day at the park, and just as we began to settle down under the setting sun I remembered Scootaloo's curfew.

“Scootaloo, it's time to head on back, okay?” I warned as I got up, stretching my body while Scootaloo and Twilight did so as well.

“Ugh, yeah, okay. But speaking of me, have you finished those papers like you said you would?”

“Yes ma'am, we'll swing by the orphanage after this to drop them off” Twilight added as she cleaned up the picnic and stuck everything into her satchel neatly.

“Wow, really? Then what're we doing here standing around like a bunch of dummies? We can do that at the library! Let's go, c'mon!” with Scootaloo leading our little group it didn't take us long arrive at the orphanage, and right before the curfew too.

The three of us kept a steady pace as we walked up the steps and into the orphanage. With the opening of the front doors let loose the booming sound of little fillies screaming at the top of their lungs. Some in joy from playing and others from arguing amongst themselves. It looks like we stumbled upon a lively moment here. And within the chaos roamed the dozen or so caretakers doing their best to control the hoard.

But as Twilight, Scootaloo and I marched our way through the swarm they all came to a stand still at the sigh of a certain purple alicorn. They all whispered amongst themselves as they watched from afar in silence.

“Looks like you have some fans” I chuckled, watching how all the little fillies look up to Twilight in awe as they chattered silently.

“It seems I do, hello everypony! I am just here on some not so royal business, keep doing what you were doing before!” and just like that the whole orphanage was in a uproar once more. As the madness resumed, the caretakers went back to panicking while trying to organize the mess that was the orphanage. I can't say I envy them but I had to give them credit. Sure, I take care and teach of students but these folks are on a whole other level. Looking past the chaos we approached the front desk to meet with Young Heart, whom was scribbling away frantically in a ledger.

“Hi Young Heart! I'm back before curfew like always!”

“Who? Ah, hello Scootaloo. You're back home earlier than usual today, what's the occasion? Are your friends trying to string you up to help with their chores again?”

“Not this time Young Heart, we finished those adoption forms! Show her, guys!”

“Adoption pap-oh! I nearly forgot about that, I'll take those of your hoo-oh my goodness hello, Twilight Sparkle! It is an honor to meet you, I was wondering why the children were so quiet a moment ago. Anyways, do you have the adoption papers, Cheerilee?” I simply nodded a yes to her question as I dug through my satchel to bring out my half of the forms. Twilight followed suit and brought out her respective half as well, stacking it under my own as I gave it to Young Heart herself.

“So the rumors are true, huh? Well congratulations to you both on your relationship as well as deciding on adopting Scootaloo! Now then let's see here...” as Young Heart flashed a smile at us she looked down at the stack of forms. Taking her sweet time flipping page to page, her eyes flicking to and fro. Several minutes had passed and she hadn't even read half of the papers, occasionaly her eyes would flick up to us and then back to the form as time went on.

“She sure is taking her sweet time, isn't she?” I whispered to Twilight.

“She's just making sure everything is in order, don't freak out just yet” Twilight said as she nuzzled me reassuringly. Her warm touch helped calm me down but I still couldn't get rid of this feeling of dread that hung over me.

'Yeah, y'all got this covered! Listen to your marefriend and hush up now!' disdainfully I listened to both Twilight and my conscience. Taking in a deep breath to calm my nerves I looked back to Young Heart to see her writing something. What was she doing? I wanted to ask but I held my tongue, I didn't want to risk pissing her off somehow. Not that she would but I didn't want to try it.

“You three may as well have a seat over there. This will take a while, now off you go!” Young Heart said to us without looking up from her desk. One of her hooves outstretched, pointing at a empty couch to the side of the entry hall. And so we sat in silence to patiently wait for Young Heart to finish her judgement. Time had passed while the three of us chatted the minutes away. After what felt like an hour I looked around for a clock of some kind for the time. Thankfully I spotted one nearby and saw that it had been only twenty minutes, Celestia bucking damnit, what is taking Young Heart so long?

Peering over to the front desk I saw that Young Heart was still looking down, no doubt at the adoption forms. But I can't tell how much she had gone through from this angle. I guess all I can do is just wait, how hard can that be? Apparently really bucking hard, I couldn't stop looking at the clock over and over again only to find that five bucking minutes had passed. It's going to be a long wait, fantastic.

“Miss Cheerilee?” or not, apparently.

“Yes? Is there a problem with the forms? Cause if there is I can fix it” buck, did I miss a form or something?

“Not at all! I am actually done looking through everything and I have just one thing to say” Young Heart began to say, pausing for just a moment to pull out a form to gaze at silently before looking back at me. Come on, say I passed, say it'll work out!

“Congratulations, you passed the first hurdle on your road to parentage!” yes! We did it, we did-wait a second. First hurdle?

“Next is the home examination to make sure that your home and or homes are safe for Scootaloo to live in. But you don't have to worry about that, I am sure it'll be easy seeing how you two are probably the most responsible ponies I could think of. All that is left to do is to schedule an appointment for the examination. What days are you free and which home will Scootaloo be mainly staying in?”

As Young Heart explained our new predicament I couldn't help but feel relieved. This was our only wall in the way of adopting Scootaloo, huh? This'll be a cinch!

“Well Twilight and I settled on making my house the place for Scootaloo to live in. and for the appointment date? I would say that next Saturday would be fine for me” Young Heart nodded to herself as she scribbled down my words on her notepad before looking back up to us with a friendly smile.

“And that is that for you three. Your forms are ready to be filed away and the appointment is set for next Saturday. So will that be all for you folks? Oh my goodness, I didn't mean to sound so rude, I just have a lot of paper work to catch up on. It's what I was working on before you came in and I am rambling aren't I? Sorry!”

“Don't worry about it, Young Heart. We'll just leave you to it, good night!” Twilight reassured the flighty mare with a smile to which she smiled back with a bright grin of her own. And so with our business here done we prepared to leave. But not before saying goodnight to a certain orange pegasus.

“So, you two are really going to adopt me then. It feels like a dream, you know? Am I dreaming, let me pinch-ow! Okay, not dreaming, awesome!”

“It is awesome, isn't it? Soon we're going to be an official family after Saturday. I can hardly wait!” I was just as giddy as she was. I'm going to be a mom soon, an official one! No more angry letters from the orphanage about keeping Scootaloo after curfew!

“Neither can I! Just be sure to clean up before, and not during Saturday, okay?” Twilight warned. I felt a little annoyed that she had to say it like that but then again I can be pretty sloppy when it comes to things like this sometimes. It wouldn't hurt to prepare early.

“I got it handled, Twilight. Nothing can go wrong” maybe I shouldn't have said that, buck.

“And jinxed, nice one mom. Wow...it's still feels weird to call you that. Wait a second, you're both, and that means...” Scootaloo looked at us both with squinted eyes. Her lips pursed in a pondering pucker as thoughts unknown to us swam through her head.

“Wha-”

“Your both girls! How am I going to yell for mom when both of you are my mom? Maybe Twilight can be the dad or something?” that is a very good question. I still wonder the same thing actually. But why does she get to wear the metaphorical pants in the relationship?

“Why does she get to be the stallion in all of this?” I whined, I thought myself to be responsible enough, usually.

“Because I am royalty, duh!” how could I forget? I'll give her that one, for now.

“I think I'll stick with calling you by your names. Maybe I will make a nickname or something for you guys! Like, Twimom or Cheerimom!”

“Alright you goof ball, go to sleep. It's getting late after all” I said, noticing just how late it was getting. Even the rowdy crowd of kids had dissipated, leaving only a few orderlies and us three taking up space.

“Okay, I guess I'll see you guys tomorrow?” Scootaloo asked as she made to leave.

“Same time as always, Scoots” I said with a smile.(EDIT?)

“Cool! Night Cheerilee, night Twilight, I love you!” Scootaloo flew up to us both, planting a peck on both of our cheeks before flying off to Celestia knows where. Probably to her bed but anything is possible for her. And so Twilight and I left with a warm feeling in our hearts. Well I know I did and she probably did too. If that little flutter of her wings while she walked was any evidence. She always does that when she's all giddy like.

Our walk back to the library was under the clear moonlit sky. The stars sparkled with their luster, dotting across the sky this way and that. Needless to say it was a beautiful night to a just as beautiful day. And we both enjoyed the brisk walk home without a word said between us. With I leaning into her side and her wing over my shoulder, it felt perfect. It always did when we went on walks like this. And for me, the magic would never die.

But everything good comes to an end as we arrived at the tree house and the lights were off. Looks like Spike went to bed early it seems. Twilight made a shushing motion as she carefully opened the front door and I complied. Following silently behind her as we entered the library. And just as we closed the door behind us I noticed a note on the back side of it. Twilight noticed as well and she read it aloud.

“I am sleeping over at Rarity's tonight, Sweetie Belle and Apple Bloom want my help with a project or something. So I'll be back tomorrow, have fun! Sincerely, your friendly neighborhood dragon Spike”

“Well that wasn't discreet at all” I said with a roll of my eyes. Even though Spike is a kid he knows about “that” stuff. Ugh.

“Looks like we have the library to ourselves tonight in any case” I heard Twilight say behind me. And just when I was about to say another witty quip I felt a certain somepony's hooves hook around my neck. Looking over my shoulder I saw her hovering just above me, wings flapping away as she hugged me.

“Indeed we do, how do you propose we spend this night? Hmm?” with the best sultry tone I could muster I lidded my eyes at her. And Twilight's reaction was the one I was looking for, rose red cheeks with that cheeky grin of hers.

“I think we should have a study session, upstairs. You still have a lot to learn before you become my most trusted subject” and just as I was about to ask just what in Equestria she was talking about she flew over to the stairs. Landing deftly on the top of the steps.

“Coming? My subject?” she asked, flicking her tail playfully at me. But only just so to block the important parts it concealed. She is such a tease! But before I could admire her derriere she disappeared upstairs, giggling all the way.

“I am the luckiest mare in the world” I said to myself, the image of Twilight's flank still fresh in my mind. How many mares can say that a princess and a alicorn no less, invited them to bed? Nopony I know, that's for sure!

“What is taking you so long, my subject? Your princess is all alone in her cold, cold bed without somepony to keep her warm!” hearing my lovers call broke me from my trance and sent me walking with purpose.

“On my way my sweet princess!” I sang back to my oh so special princess. And so as I stepped my way up to her bedroom I thought about how lucky I am. Soon I am going to be a real mother with Twilight at my side, or am I at her side? It's hard to say, either way the future looks bright. And my how bright it is, my job returned to me, parenting on the horizon too! I just hope everything goes smoothly from now on. As Celestia as my witness I am going to make the most of my life from here on out!

"I am waiting!" Twilight's muffled words sounded out from inside her room. Smirking a bit I placed my hoof on the door knob and turned. And as I approached my marefriend I took in the scene. There lay Twilight, all bundled up in her covers casting the most blatant bed room eyes I have ever seen at me. Carefully I jumped into bed and into her waiting embrace. Without naught a word to say to each other we let our eyes and lips do the talking. And so I lost myself in Twilight's touch as the night went on until we both finally fell asleep.

A smile on my face, and hope in my heart as I dreamed the night away.

Author's Note

Holy crap, how long has it been? And boy do I have some explaining to do! Okay, I won't say any cruddy excuses as to why I couldn't ship this chapter out earlier like I said I would. Basically Long story short procrastination is a bitch and life's been throwing monkey wrenches here and there. Regardless I am extremely sorry for such a long wait and if there are any errors I will fix them right away as soon as I can! Anyways that is chapter 10 and I wonder where Cheerilee will go from here? Will everything planned go as smooth as she wants it to be? Tune in next time for the next part to find out, and this time it won't take twenty years for the next chapter to be out. Hope you all have had a good day or evening, until next time!

Chapter 1: Start of an Interesting Weekend

“Come on, just ten more minutes till class is over! Come on clock, move faster! Come on, come on, come on!” I screamed mentally at the ticking clock on the wall in hopes it would actually adhere to my thoughts. I tapped a hoof against my oak wood desk absentmindedly in time with the clock's ticking, tap bucking tap. Save for tapping, the scribbling of pencil on paper and lets not forget the incessant ticking of the clock the classroom was otherwise silent. Just the scribbling of my students and the ticking clock tickled my eardrums.

Just ten more minutes until I can go to my lonely empty house and spend my lonely weekend alone, fun fun! At least its calm, no questions being asked and everypony focused on their work. But of course the quiet was not going to last, not on my luck.

“Miss Cheerilee! I have a question!” Yelled a voice from the back of the class. Celestia bucking damnit, why!? It's probably Snips or Snails, almost everyday they have some sort of dumb question to ask me. If that's the case should I just pretend I didn't hear them and fake a nap?

“It is your duty as a teacher to adhere to a healthy mind and its questions Cheerilee!” And there goes my conscience. For once can my conscience shut its trap, just for a friday? “If I wasn't around you would be home binge eating on that ice cream again, you know what happened last time!”

Ugh, he had a point about that one. And I was planning on calling in sick and diving into that rocky road tub of deliciousness but I couldn't afford going over my calorie limit again. Nearly gained ten pounds this month! And another thing, why is my conscience a guy? You know what, I don't have time to deal with mental conundrums. So with a groan and a final rough tap on my desk I listened to the voice in my head and scanned the rows of desks for the student who dared drag this class out longer for me. I spotted a single orange hoof in the air above the sea of tired looking children and instantly felt my irritation die out.

Without a word I pulled my tired self away from my sanctuary of a desk and approached the hoof. Passing by my students I noticed everypony understood today's arithmetic judging from the look of the completed worksheets on their desks. That or they just filled in random answers in hopes I would just glance over and grade on completion. I really hope it was the first one. Finally I made it all the way across the sea of students and arrived to the owner of her still raised hoof, Scootaloo.

“Yes? What is your question dear?” I said in a sweet tone to my favorite student in the class. I watched Scootaloo lower her hoof to point at her worksheet, her worksheet that only had the first three questions answered might I add. I sighed, it was going to be a long ten minutes until the bell rings.

“Scootaloo, didn't pay attention today again huh?” I groaned, pinching the bridge of my nose as I did. Scootaloo just smiled guiltily and shoved the worksheet toward me.

“Its just soooo boring! I could have done it if Apple Bloom and Sweetie Bell were here....they always help me with math stuff....” Scootaloo gave me the biggest puppy dog eyes she could muster and blinked them at me along with a pouty frown. I just rolled my eyes, so this is how she is going to play this one?

“Okay, okay I get the message Scoots. I'll extend the due date and I will even get the class to group up together to share answers, but this is the last time okay? You need to pay more attention in class” with that said I made my way back to my desk and cleared my throat. Everypony in the room perked up, all eyes on me and all little ears aimed in my direction. No pressure or anything, this won't backfire at all.

“Now I have an announcement to make before class ends so lets get this out quickly before the bell rings okay everypony? Now this piece of news is not going to make you all happy but I want to organize another group project that will be due next Monday” almost immediately as I said the word 'project' all of my students groaned and whined loudly. Yeah, yeah let it all out you big cry babies. “And the theme for this weekend project will be on the worksheet you were all working on today. So get into groups of three to four to review and create three questions based on the worksheet for us all to go over on Monday!”

Another set of groans erupted from the class and I groaned along with them. They really weren't making this one easy, thankfully nopony had any objections. All I got were angry glares and mumbled curse words. Oh I am so going to call up a parent teacher conference on to talk to their parents about their children's language. I swear it gets worse every year!

“Now go on and get into your groups before the bell rings! Three minutes to choose, so go on!” I said sternly to my young pupils and watched with sadistic glee as they all scattered about the classroom. Well all except for Scootaloo who just sat in her desk and gazed pitifully at everypony grouping with their friends. This was a really bad day for both Sweetie Bell AND Apple Bloom to be away on some family get together leaving Scootaloo with nopony to group up with. Taking one last look at Scootaloo I went about packing my things. I am sure she will find somepony to work with on the project, right? Anyways, now where did I leave my-RING RING RING!

Well I guess its time to leave, jeez why does the bell have to be so bucking loud? Its a surprise how I am not deaf yet. Anyways now where did I put tha-

”And you better get better or your gonna end up dead in the water and fail you chicken!”

Ah Diamond Tiara, I'd know that voice anywhere. The token spoiled little rich kid of ponyville with a heart of coal. Never before in my years of teaching have I ever encountered such a evil little child. And now I have to deal with her, worst Friday ever.

“So you just shut up, you stupid blank flank! Who cares if you fail huh? If school really matters to you you better buck up and get some talent in math! But again who cares right? Just one less blank flank to deal with next year, aren't I right SP?” I cringed as the little brat taunted in that annoying voice of hers. If you asked me what she sounded like I can tell you after a long experience with teaching her I can tell you its like listening to nails on chalkboard. You know at first I was surprised when I found out about her mean streak, but now it was just a annoyance. A very stuck up, tiara wearing bully of an annoyance.

“Mhmm! The less blank flanks the better! Dumb blank flanks and their blank flanks!” and there is the ever enlightening words of Diamond Tiara's dimwitted companion Silver Spoon. Just another child who stays on the bully's good side so they don't get messed with. I watched with a cringe as the two little trouble makers bumped their flanks together and giggled evilly. Guess its time to save Scootaloo from their teasing. Time to demoralize the class bullies!

“Diamond Tiara! Silver Spoon! I am disappointed in you two! Picking on Scootaloo for having trouble in her studies!” I yelled as I did my best commanding adult voice to berate the two miscreants. I nearly giggled in smug glee at the flash of fear in both of their faces. But true to the duos manipulative ways, that look of fear was replaced by a fake mask of innocence. Oh here we go.

“But Miss Cheerilee I was just telling her she had to get better! She just took it the wrong way and started calling us names! She started it because she's just jealous of my good grades!” I facehooved, was that really she could do to persuade me? That wimpy little lie? Not this time you little brat!

“Honestly Diamond Tiara I expected better of you, apologize right this instant!” my voice boomed in a commanding tone as I towered over the bullies. But oh I wasn't going to stop there, now its time for the kicker! “And on top of that I am assigning Scootaloo to a study group, yours specifically, Diamond Tiara!”

“What?!” screamed both Scootaloo and Diamond Tiara, Silver Spoon on the other hoof was just staring at me wide eyed in shock. Oh my Celestia I wish I had my camera right now.

“You heard me little missy! Since you are so concerned about Scootaloo's well being both you and Silver Spoon will help her get better!” I rolled my eyes as I spoke, the very idea of Diamond Tiara giving a rats ass about somepony besides herself? Hah! But hopefully this will help Scootaloo in the end, hopefully. Diamond Tiara's reaction was just a strained smile and a raging fire of hate boiling in her eyes. I'll give her props for keeping a stoic face, it must be hell on her psyche to keep in that anger.

“Fine! Silver Spoon and I will do our best to help you....and I am....sorry” oh my she was trying so hard to be nice, I commend the brat for not exploding in pure rage by now. But oh my Celestia I could barely contain the ever looming giggle fit, would it be wrong for me to laugh at a child's expense? Maybe, but laughing at Diamond Tiara and potentially pissing off her parents isn't worth my job. Oh well, but by the look of Scootaloo's ever growing smirk I can see she was enjoying this as much as I was.

“Pffthaha! Oh my freakin, hahaha! Yeah sure, looking forward to working with you DT” Scootaloo giggled which only made Diamond Tiara and Silver Spoon harumph and leave the classroom stomping all the way out. As the stomping of little hooves dissipated I leaned down to my still giggling student and said “Well that was fun wasn't it? Never gets old to put them in their place huh?”

“Oh definitely, those hoity toity idiots got theirs!” Scootaloo cheered as she hugged me tight, maybe a bit too tightly. She went so far as to nuzzle into my chest, come one I don't need a affliction of diabetes this weekend!

“Thanks for watching out for me again, Cheerilee” she said as she looked up at me with those big purple eyes of hers. Hnng-buck, my heart!

“Anything for one of my favorite students! And I'll walk you home since your friends aren't here too!” I said as I hugged my favorite little pegasus. Scootaloo instantly brightened up and nodded furiously with a bright smile on her face. I knew that would get her excited, and walking home without your friends would be pretty boring. And dangerous depending where you live in Ponyville, this place isn't all sunshine and butterflies you know!

“Yes, yes, yes! That would be awesome! Er, I mean that would be cool” I watched with amusement as Scootaloo caught herself in her giddyness, trying to be all cool and collected. And I emphasize the word “try” by the way. Probably just her trying her hardest to emulate a certain rainbow maned hero of hers.

“Okay Scootaloo, but let me gather up my things for a second okay? Again Scootaloo nodded, albeit a lot less furiously this time. Turning back to my desk I put on my satchel and packed up all of my belongings.

“Favorite pen? Check, papers to grade? A sigh and a check, crossword puzzles for later? Check, and the most important of all? Lusty Equestrian Maid, checkaroo” I listed my things one by one silently to myself. Tossing the items into my satchel, but giving my very special book a little more care of course.

Hey, what book is that?” I nearly screamed at the little voice in my ears that I fumbled the book and ended up dropping the thing. Thankfully it landed on my desk face down obscuring the unmentionable front cover. Letting out a shaky breath I turned to see a hovering Scootaloo, her little wings buzzing as hard as they could to keep her afloat. I forgot she learned how to hover a while ago, Celestia she nearly scared me out of my skin!

“J-Just a boring book for adults Scootaloo, and what did I say about little pegasi flying indoors?” Scootaloo hung her head and landed back on solid ground, muttering her apology with a sad look on her face.

“No flying inside the classroom or halls, sorry Cheerilee”Sweet Celestia she has to stop with the pouty lips, she's killing me with cuteness! But I did feel a twinge of guilt for berating her but I had to enforce the rules, that and I want to change the subject off of my special literature. Imagine if Scootaloo saw the front cover? She would be scarred for life, maybe I should keep my private reading at home from now on.

“Just remember the rules Scootaloo. Anyways, shall we?” with that said we left school and made our way to the glory that was Ponyville . Little was said between us as we walked along the crowded streets of Ponyville, at least the weather was nice out. Everypony looked chipper today, the occasional passerby giving me a nod or a wave and a few winks here and there. Unfortunately those flirting winks came from some pony's I wouldn't be caught dead with. You get drunk one time in some sleazy bar and end up kissing some random stallion then poof! Everypony starts a rumor about how I am a loose mare and all that jazz, none of its true though. Although it would be the last time I went out with Lyra and Bonbon on a girls night out, I can't really handle liquor, period.

“Hey Cheerilee! How many bits do you have on you? I wanna get a snack from that stand over there!” Scootaloo's words tore me from my reminiscing and brought me back to the present. Absentmindedly I looked through my satchel and pulled out a hefty bag of bits. But I had a feeling it wouldn't be so hefty in a few moments.

“Mhmm, how many bits do you need?” I asked the orange filly as I rummaged through the bag.

“How much do you got?” Scootaloo simply said as she gazed intently at my bulging bag of bits.

“How very blunt of you, Scootaloo. Here's thirty bits you little scamp” I teased, dropping the sum of bits into her waiting hooves. The little filly jumped for joy and dashed to one of the nearby stalls. And surprise surprise the pony running the stand was Bonbon, haven't seen her in a week. Time for small talk until Scootaloo finishes spending my hard earned bits I suppose.

“Hey Bonbon! Long time no see girl!” I called out to the cream mare as I trotted along side Scootaloo to her little stall. 'Bonbon's fine gourmet candies' was emblazoned on a cute yet professional looking sign just below the candies themselves. The mare behind said sign gave me a happy smile and a little wave.

“Why hello there Cheerilee, you disappeared on us for a while there! Busy with grading school work and all that?” I nodded at her question, hit the nail on the head right there.

“Story of my life Bonbon, I couldn't even find some time for myself last week! Last time I procrastinate on grading work, let me tell you that sifting through a mountain of paper work is not a good way to spend four hours a day!” I cringed at the memory of all those papers laying on my coffee table, what a bucking nightmare.

“I'll bet, Lyra and I have had our fair share of work but its not so bad with the two of us working together. I gotta say Lyra has been a lot more helpful ever since we started dating, believe it or not she is actually not being lazy for once!” Bonbon said with a dreamy look in her eyes. No doubt thinking about the mint green mare. She told me all about how they finally started dating, something about a confession in the local spa. About time I say, those two are made for each other in my opinion.

“You know Cheerilee, thinking about Lyra and I, I think its time you find some-”

“Ahem! Can I buy some chocolate please?” Scootaloo interrupted as she jumped up and down eying the little candies like a predator at her prey.

“Oh sure, take anything you like and let me know when your ready! Now what was I going to say? Oh yeah, have you found a coltfriend yet?” Suddenly I felt cold inside, Bonbon's question hit me like a sack of bricks.

“No, no I haven't. I just haven't found the time to go out and find that special somepony you know? And I don't know if I can handle a relationship right now, not after....you know....” I couldn't finish my sentence, just thinking about that stallion left a heavy feeling in my gut.

“Yeah, whatever happened to him? He skip town or something after....you know?” I nodded and kept my eyes downcast away from Bonbon's. As a matter of fact he did leave after our little incident, bastard just left me alone with a bad taste in my mouth. I really don't want to talk about him, besides its been a few months since then so it shouldn't matter anymore. And yet I still feel terrible about it.

“Look Cheerilee, I know you don't want to try a relationship again but you can't stay cooped up in your house alone all your life! At the very least just try to talk to somepony, isn't there a stallion you like at your work or something?” not this again, I don't need somepony telling me how I should live my life. Telling me I should just shrug off my hurt emotions and find some random white knight to fall in love with. As if it was that easy!

“Excuse me! I want all of these please!” Scootaloo piped in, motioning to a sack of assorted treats in her hooves. Note to self, do not bring Scootaloo along to important conversations. Bonbon just sighed at Scootaloo's repeated interruptions and wordlessly took the filly's bits and turned back to me.

“I'm sorry that he hurt you and all but you have to stop living in the past! How about Lyra and I take you out to that bar again? Minus the alcohol?” Bonbon offered with a small smile that said, trust me. Going partying with Lyra and Bonbon to the same bar? That's a recipe for bucking disaster.

“I think I will pass, I'm not much for partying anyways. But thanks for giving me the offer Bonbon, but you do have a point on me being lonely and all that. I just need some time to think” I said with a forced smile. Bonbon returned the smile and suddenly disappeared under the stall and came back up with a basket of chocolate. I gave her a confused look and she merely smiled and tossed me the basket.

“Here, something to brighten up your night later! But don't eat it all in one sitting cause I know how you are with sweets, and don't disappear for a week again okay? We are your friends and we are here for you, just give us a call and we'll hang out kay?” Bonbon said reassuringly with a wink. I said nothing but I gave her a genuine smile this time and left with Scootaloo in tow, whom was munching on her bag of goodies. Again we found ourselves enjoying a quiet walk that had the less than pleasing ambiance of Scootaloo's chomping.

“Hey Cheerilee? Who was the guy you and Bonbon were talking about?” I froze, nearly stumbling over my own hooves at her question.

“O-Oh just a old acquaintance that I used to be friends with” I stuttered, damn I stuttered. There is no way she is going to let this drop after that one.

“He didn't sound like just an acquaintance, he used to be your special somepony huh?” Scootaloo whispered curiously. I don't know why she was whispering, probably to seem mysterious or something. But there was no hiding it now, might as well tell her bluntly.

“Yes he used to be, but something bad happened and now we aren't together” I muttered. Maybe now Scootaloo will let this drop.

“What did he do?” bucking damnit. This isn't something I thought I would be talking to a child about. Why won't she just drop it?

“Look Scootaloo it is in the past now alright? It's nothing to worry about now, just some old story that should be left in the past okay!” I couldn't help but raise my voice at the orange filly. But just thinking about that stallion just bothered me to no end.

“Sorry Cheerilee....he must have been a huge ass huh?” I giggled at her hushed saying of her little curse.

“Yes, yes he was” and with that said we went along our little stroll in comfortable silence. Finally after our little trek through Ponyville we arrived to the building we were looking for. A rather large orphanage with a just as large sign out front that read “Young Hearts Orphanage” it may not be a building you'd associate with happiness but at least it looks nice and well kept.

“Aww we are already here? That went by fast!” Scootaloo pouted as she glared at her home. I couldn't blame her for not wanting to come back here of all places but what can she do? She hasn't been adopted by anypony yet and she doesn't have any other place to stay.

“Don't worry Scoots, we can have more of these walks later if you want?” Scootaloo pondered my offer with a hoof on her chin but ultimately shook her head.

“Nah, it wouldn't be fair for me to keep calling on you to keep me company and stuff. Besides, it isn't that boring here, I have other small friends inside and stuff!” Scootaloo said in a happy tone but I knew she was lying. The smile is there and all but the sad worried look in her eyes is a dead giveaway. Such a young filly trying her best to seem all tough and resilient, oh Scootaloo.

“Okay, but if you ever change your mind you know where I live so don't be shy if you need somepony to hang with. And it would be a great way for me to help you with your studies!” I mused happily at the very thought. Visiting Scootaloo to keep her company until her friends come back and I can cure my loneliness with some tutoring. But Scootaloo looked less than pleased at my idea, if the rolling of her purple eyes were any indication.

“Yeah, that sounds really cool and all that but I think I'll pass on that tuitoring. But hanging out sounds cool though, bye Cheerilee!” Scootaloo said as she trotted up to the orphanage and disappeared inside. With a sigh I gave the orphanage one last look and made my way to my own home. On the way home I found my mind swarming with so many thoughts I thought I would get a migraine. Thoughts about Scootaloo, Bonbon's words and most of all how I was going to break this streak of loneliness in my life.

“Why not just go along with Bonbon's advice and go talk to some stallions at the local bar? You might not find Mr. Right but you will at least spend an evening talking to somepony instead of downing ice cream and reading dirty romance novels!” And there is my good old conscience speaking out of turn again. Eh, he does have a point though. Maybe I should get off my ass and spend some time getting to know somepony and see where that goes? Meh, ice cream sounds better to be honest.

“Why do I even bother with you?” my conscience whined as his voice dissipated back to nothingness. I don't know about you but I am glad that voice is gone for the moment, I should probably see a shrink about this voice in my head. After a few moments of thinking about my sanity I found myself in front of my home, well that was a quick trot. Looking up at the lonely magenta hued home I let out a wistful sigh. It was two stories, had a roof like all of the other buildings in Ponyville. But one thing that made it my own was the small little garden out front filled with all sorts of flowers and plants.

All of this to myself, a big two storied home with nopony to share it with. Jeez I am such a bucking downer, I have to see new people or risk going insane at this rate. Shaking those loathsome thoughts from my mind I entered my home and locked the door behind me. Flicking on the lights I found that everything was just how I left it. Two burgundy couches with a coffee table set in between them, a pile of books rested on said table. Besides the living room sat the kitchen and a hallway leading to the bathroom and a door leading to the basement. All in all the first floor was nothing to write home about.

“Time to unpack and get ready for some time alone with myself, again” with a sigh I unpacked my satchel and poured the contents on the coffee table. Placing the satchel and my basket of chocolates alongside my things I made my way upstairs and to my favorite part of my home in my opinion. Not that anypony has seen the inside of my home to give opinions on it but whatever. There in all of its dusty glory stood my own personal library, several bookcases containing a hundred or so of my favorite books I collected over the years. To the first book I fell in love with as a child to the most recent romance novel I bought from my visit to Canterlot last year. Its a shame that I haven't had time to add to my library, I blame the droves of school work this year.

Maybe I'll go shopping this weekend for books and then head to a bar afterward? Yeah that sounds like a plan, but first, shower time. So with my new goal in mind I left my library behind and went into my bedroom, the plainest part of my house. My bedroom wasn't really that special, just a queen sized bed, a little night stand with a just as tiny lamp and a dresser with pictures of my family back in Canterlot. Letting loose another sigh I sulked over to the door on the other side of my room that led to my personal little bathroom. Well its not like anypony else lives here to warrant calling this one a personal bathroom but....okay I'll stop now, I'm bucking lonely!

So after a quick shower I went back downstairs and plopped myself on a couch. Looking over to the pile of books on the coffee table I scoured for a certain piece of literature.

“Now where are you? Ah! There you are!” I said gleefully as I picked up one of my favorites and the very same book that almost scarred Scootaloo for life. “Lusty Equestrian Maid” was written in big cursive letters over the image of a pin up of a red mare in a sultry maid outfit being held in the hooves of a handsome stallion. Both of them locked in a heated kiss of passion. And a well drawn pin up might I add! This thing is known a cult classic based on just the front cover alone but the story of a maid and her unrequited love with her dominating master really hooks you in.

What? Don't judge me, its a good read, honest!

“Yeah keep telling yourself that, you're just indulging in your weird fantasies with books like these. Why don't you try reading a non trashy romance novel for once? Like a story where a downtrodden poor mare gets taken in by a rich stallion or something?” complained my ever so annoying conscience. But before I could offer a witty retort the sound of somepony knocking interrupted my inevitable argument with my psyche. With a annoyed sigh I got up and went over to answer, not even stopping to check myself to see if I looked presentable. Between these interruptions all day and battling my loneliness plus my conscience, I just don't care anymore today.

With a clunk of the lock I swung open the door and there standing in her little mailmare outfit stood Ditzy wall eyes and all.

“Heya Chers! Got mail for ya today!” blurted the mailmare as she thrust a single envelope in my face. Taking the envelope in hoof I gave her a nod and bid her good day. With a awkward salute Ditzy took to the sky and flew in a zigzagging pattern to her next delivery. What a crazy mare, taking her job in stride with such childlike glee. I wish I had that same enthusiasm right now, it would help with grading homework. Shutting the front door behind me I sat back onto the couch and ripped open the envelope.

“Huh, now that is nice stationary. Did the bill company's suddenly become more professional when I wasn't looking?” I said sarcastically as I unfolded the rather extravagant piece of paper, it had purple trimmings on the sides too. Looks like somepony sent this letter with the goal to impress.

“Now lets see here....Dear Cheerilee....what the buck?”

Author's Note

Oh boy, what could be written in that letter? The suspense! But hey, new story and a new chapter! But now I am going to be honest here, for all of you following me I told you guys I was working on something new. And this is that new thing, but it was supposed to be uploaded four days ago. My excuse? Purchasing a new 3ds along with Pokemon Y, I regret nothing! Anyways I hope you guys enjoy this chapter and let, and to all you reading? Stay beautiful!